4 years   796 Kenwulf one of the Blood-Royal tho far remote 24 years           795 Osbald 27 days and then deposed               795 Eardulf 10 years       794 Cuthred as his Tributary          Edmund sirnamed the Martyr     THE General History OF BRITAIN NOW CALLED ENGLAND As well Ecclesiastical as Civil BOOK V. From the beginning of the Reign of King EGBERT to that of King EDGAR Being the space of One Hundred Fifty Six Years and an Half THE English Saxons having after their Conquest of so great ãâã part of Britain and the expulsion of the Natives into Wales and Cornwall erected Seven and if we reckon Deira and Bernicia as distinct Eight different Kingdoms in this part of our Island that naturally followed which always attends a Warlike People canton'd out into many small independant principalities viz. constant disputes about the borders of their respective Territories or else a strife for the Mastery who should be Chief and Domineere most over the rest from whence besides divers other accidental occasions of Quarrels sprang Civil Wars incident to neighbouring Nations no ways divided but by Rivers or other less certain boundaries which never ceased until what had been begun by King Egbert's Predecessours was finish'd by himself and his Successours who at length united all those Kingdoms into one to the lasting quiet and happiness of the English Nation which to set forth shall be the subject of this present Period For though there had been before Egbert many chief or Principal Kings several of whom Bede as also the Saxon Annals have mentioned who by the sole power of their Arms succeeded each other in that Title yet did it never so properly belong to any one as to King Egbert with whose Reign we shall begin this Book since he was not satisfied as others had been before him with the bare acknowledgments and submissions of the other remaining Kings but having subdued most of them he laid their Kingdoms to his own leaving only those of the Mercians Northumbrians and East-Anglâs to be held by their respective Princes as Tributaries to his Crown in which state they continued till the Invasion and Conquest of the Danes wholly swallowed up all those Principalities and that after their expulsion by King Alfred and his Son Edward the Elder these Kingdoms became again united to the rest of their Dominions under the General name of England But since the Invasion of the Danes also happened in the beginning of this Period 't is fit we say something of it both as to its Causes and Instruments by which it was performed in the doing of which I shall make use of H. Huntington's words in the Prologue to his Fifth Book wherein he tells us That the Invasion of the Danes was much the fiercest and most câuel that ever was felt in this Island for the Romans althô they subdued Britain to their Empire yet used their Victory with moderation and made those they conquered partakers of the Roman Laws and Civility and as for the Invasion of the Picts and Scots which followed the decay of the Roman Empire in Britain though it fell severely upon the Northern Parts yet was it not of any long continuance or of any general extent being soon stopt by the more predominant Power and Valour of the English-Saxons who as you have already heard conquering this Kingdom by degrees though they drove out the ancient Inhabitants who refused to submit to them yet we do not find but that they spared the lives of all those that became their Vassals and having Conquered the Country they not only repaired the ancient Towns and Cities but likewise built many new ones and governed the Kingdom by their own Laws and Constitutions Lastly the Normans who succeeded the Danes in subduing this Nation yet granted not only Life and Liberty to the vanquished but also permited them the use of their ancient Laws and Customs whereas the Danes wasted and spoiled this whole Island for a long time together by frequent Incursions exempting no places Sacred or Prophane from Spoil or Ruin so that sparing neither Age nor Sex they seemed for a long time not so much to design the Conquest as Destruction of tâe English Nation till at last King Knute obtaining the Crown of Englaâd after the Death of King Edmund Sir-named Irânside by restoring iââ ancient Laws and Liberties made some amends for the continual spoils and depredations of himself and his Predecessours If therefore you do but consider the frequent Invasions of that Barbarous People how they often landed in several places at once thereby not only dividing the Forces of the English-Saxons but also so distracting their Commanders that they could not tell which way to March against them you may hence observe that next to the Providence and Mercy of God nothing but the extraordinary Valour and Conduct of those Kings whose Great and Noble Actions we shall here relate could have preserved this Nation from being totally subdued long before nor could they ever bring it under their Power till they met with a Prince who fell very short of his Ancestors as well in Prudence and Valour as in the chiefest thing of all the love of his Subjects But as for the causes which provoked the wrath of God to bring this dreadful Judgment upon the English Nation the same Author gives us this probable Account viz. That in the Primitive Church of England Religion shined with so great a Lustre that divers Kings and Queens together with many of the great Men and Bishops undertook Monastick Vows as you have already heard but in process of time all Virtue and Piety so far declined that the English Saxons suffered no Nation to exceed them in deceit and all manner of wickedness which chiefly appears in the precedent as well as following History of the Northumbrian Kings in which you will find that all Orders and Degrees of Men were guilty of so great Treachery and Rebellion that nothing was a greater disgrace than Piety and Innocence which was looked upon as a just occasion to be made away wherefore it was no wonder if God thought fit to send upon them whole swarms of cruel Nations which destroyed all before them to wit the Danes or Norwegians together with the Swedes and Vandals These from the latter end of the Reign of King Egbert to the beginning of the Reign of William the First being above Two Hundred and Thirty Years never gave this Island any long respite from their Invasions So that it seems it was not the Nation of the Danes alone properly so called who were the cause of this Destruction but a mixture of divers of these Northern Nations who joyning together proposed at first to themselves no other design but
whose Metropolis is Hamburgh so that this Country was the farthest part of Old Saxony Herewith agreeth the Anonymus Geographer of Ravenna writing thus of the Saxons The Saxons came into Britain under their Prince by Name Ansehis i. e. Hengist And then in another place having spoke of the Frisians After them saith he are the Saxons and on the back of them certain Islands then followeth the Country of the Nortmanni which is also called Dania Those Islands Ptolemy calls Insulae Saxonum And therefore it was not Westphalia as Theodorit Engelhus Wernerius Lairius Albert Kanez and others of the Moderns have supposed yet the Archbishop does not deny but that in following Times that Country as well as Frizeland might be also possest by the Posterity of the ancient Saxons but was then rather that which is now the Dutchy of Holstein comprehending Dithmars Stormar and Wagria in breadth from Sleswick to the City of Hamburgh seated in the further part of Old Saxony and in length is extended from the West of the Eastern Sea or from the German Ocean to the Baltick Gulph having Old France next adjoyning to it then lying between the Mouths of the Elb and Rhine for as Ammianus Marcellinus teacheth us the Franks then reached as far as the River Rhine yet so that they had the Saxons next Neighbours to them and Julian in his Oration in Praise of the Emperour Constantius calls both these Nations the most Warlike of all those that inhabit beyond the Rhine and Western Ocean Here give me leave to add what the Learned Dr. Stillingfleet now Lord Bishop of Worcester in his Antiquity of the British Churches has given us on this Subject Chap. 5. where he tells us that Mr. Camden is of another Opinion who in the Introduction to his Britannia saith That the Saxons originally came from the Cimbrick Chersonese in the time of Dioclesian and after passing the Elb they partly went into those Parts of the Suevi which is since called Saxony and partly into Frisia and Batavia from whence he saith All the Inhabitants of the German Shore who used Piracy at Sea were called Saxons by whom he understands the People from Jutland to Holland for which he produces the Testimony of Fabius Ethelwerd's Chronicle one of the Saxon Blood-Royal who saith That the Saxons lived upon the Sea-Coast from the Rhine as far as Denmark But Ammianus Marcellinus makes them in his time to border upon the Parts of Gaul which is much behither the Bounds of Jutland Holstein or Sleswick And the same Author farther says That the Chamavi whom he makes a part of the Saxons had the Command of the Rhine that Jutland made Peace with them because without their leave Corn could not be brought out of Britain as also Eunapius Sardianus saith That the Saxons in Julian's time had the Command of the Rhine Nor was this only a sudden Incursion since in Valentinian's time when Ammianus wrote they still bordered upon Gaul Ubbo Emmius a Learned and German Historian gives this Account of the Saxons and their Neighbouring Nations who inhabited on the North Parts of Germany That the Fristi dwelt from the middle Stream of the Rhine about Utrecht to the River Amasus or Eemas from thence to the Elb lived the Chauci divided into the Greater and Lesser by the Weser a great part of these leaving their Native Soil joyned with the Sicambri on the Rhine who from their affecting Liberty were called Franks beyond the Elb were the Saxons and the Cimbri the Saxons being pressed by the more Northern People or for their own Conveniency came Southwards and took possession first of those Places where the Chauci dwelt and by degrees prevailing over all the other People who joyned with or submitted to the Saxons they were called by their Name and among the rest the Fristi from whose Coasts he supposes the two Brothers Hengist and Horsa to have gone into Britain and returning thither carried over a far greater Number with them not so much to fight as to inhabit there therefore he thinks it most probable that Hengist and Horsa by their descent were originally Saxons but that the greatest part of the People who went over with them were rather Frisians than Saxons which he proves not only from the greater facility of Passage from the Coast of Friseland and the Testimony of their own Annals but from the greater Agreement of the English Language with theirs than with the Saxon or any other German Dialect and also because Bede reckons the Frisians among those from whom the English Saxons are derived and Wilfrid Wickbert and Willibrod all preached to the Frisians in their own Tongue as Marcellinus in his Life of Suidebert relates But this Author saith further That the Affinity of their Language continues still so great that from thence he concludes many more to have gone out of Friseland into Britain than either of the Saxons Jutes or Angles But to all this our Learned Primate answers That Hengist and Horsa might be truly called Frisians there being a Frisia in the Southern Parts of Jutland which Saxo Grammatieus calls the Lesser Frisia and is parted by the Eidore from the Country of the Angli on the East and the Saxons on the South yet even Ubbo Emmius quits the Point upon Bede's Genealogy and grants they were really Saxons as being derived from Woden from whom the Race of Kings of many of those Northern Parts are descended But yet for all this it may probably be that thô these Princes were not Native Frisians themselves yet some of those Nations that followed them and were in a large acceptation called Saxons might come from Friseland and the rest of the Sea-Coast as far as Old Saxony properly so called I omit what other German Authors have said upon this Subject because I would not be tedious but whoever desires farther Satisfaction herein may consult the Reverend Doctor above-mentioned to whom I must own my self beholding for what I have now said concerning the Countries from whence the English Saxons originally came But as for the Original of these Saxons that now came into Britain there is a much greater Dispute Cluverius in his ancient Germany as also our Country-man Verstegan in his Treatise called A Restitution of decayed Intelligence Chap. 2. would needs have them to be derived from the Germans which is denied by the Learned Grotius in his Prolegomena to the Gothic History as also by Mr. Sherringham in his Treatise De Anglorum Gentis Origine where he undertakes to prove that they were a Branch of the ancient Getae who were the Posterity of Japhet and coming out of Scythia into Europe first fixed themselves under the Conduct of one Eric their King in the ancient Scandinavia or Gothland which is now called Sweden and Norway and from thence some Ages after under the Conduct of Berig another of their Kings sent out Colonies into all the Isles of the Baltic Sea and
Queen ordered the Steward to defile all the Rooms with Cow-dung and other filth and also put a Sow and Pigs into the Bed where they had lain the Night before but when the King and Queen had gone some part of their Journey she perswaded him to return back again to the same place otherwise he would run a great hazard which being done when the King saw the place which was yesterday fit to entertain a Prince now thus spoiled being much troubled at it he went to the Queen and complain'd to her of it at which she laughing replied My Lord and Husband See what is become of all that Feasting and Magnificence we saw Yesterday Are they not all gone and past like Water that runs into the Sea so of all those Vanities there remains nothing but this Dung and Filth that only serves to represent the Corruption of the Soul by such Excesses think then Sir how soon that Flesh will rot that is now pamper'd by Luxury and the greater and more powerful we are the greater will our Torments be hereafter She needed to say no more for she had now brought over her Husband to her Sentiments which she had for some Years before constantly instill'd thô hitherto in vain thus after so many warlike Triumphs being at the highest pitch of Humane Felicity he went to Rome where he shewed not the least Pride in his Conversation but without exposing himself to publick view being there shorn a Monk grew old in that mean Habit nor was his Wife who had been the Authour of this Resolution wanting in following the same Example accompanying him thither her self comforting him and confirming him in that Course he had undertaken by her own Example so not living far from each other in Mutual Love they at last departed this Life not without doing divers Miracles if our Author may be credited But before we dismiss the History of this âing it is fit we should take notice of a notorious falshood inserted by some Ignorant trifling Monk among the Laws of King Edward the Confessour concerning this King Ina's Marrying Guala the Daughter of Cadwallader King of the Britains from which Daughter we are there told that Country was called Wallia which in Ancienter times had the name of Cambria and that all the English who lived at that time took their Wives from the British Stock as they did also from the English and that this was done by the Advice of a Common Council of the Kingdom and that in this manner they were made one Nation and one People by God's mercy throughout the whole Kingdom of Britain which hath given occasion to some fabulous Historians to make this Ina King of Wales as well as England though without any ground Since none of the Ancient British or English Chronicles do ever mention any such thing For during the Reign of this Ina Ivour the Son of Alan Duke of Britain is Recorded by the Welsh Chronicles to have Reigned in Wales but the likeness of these two Names I suppose gave the first occasion to this Fable The same Year that Ina went to Rome the Saxon Annals relate That King Ethelhard his Successour fought with Oswald Aetheling which Oswald was the Son of Aethelbald and he the Son of Cynebald Grandson to King Ceawlin who as H. Huntington and Will of Malmesbury tell us Being a Young Prince of the Blood Royal and raising a Rebellion against him in the beginning of his Reign endeavoured to obtain the Kingdom for himself but being worsted was forced to Flee This Year appeared a Comet and that Holy Man Ecgbert dyed at Hye This Ecgbert was the person above mentioned who brought over the Monks of that Monastery to keep Easter after the Roman manner This Year Oswald Aetheling dyed as it is supposed in Banishment This Year Osric King of Northumberland was slain and Ceolwulf succeeded him and held it Eight Years who was the Son of Cutha and he the Son of Cuthwin where follows his Pedigree as far as Eoppa This Year Bede also tells us Bertwald the Arch-Bishop Deceased being worn out with Age and Infirmities having held that See Thirty Seven Years and Six Months in whose room Tatwin was made Arch-Bishop who had been a Priest in the Monastery of Berodune in the Kingdom of the Mercians he was consecrated at Canterbury by Daniel Bishop of Winchester Inguald Bishop of London Aldwin Bishop of Leichfield and Aldulf Bishop of Rochester he was a Man famous for Religion and Prudence and very well skill'd in the Scriptures he sate Arch-Bishop till Bede's Death and lived but Three Years after here also follow in Bede the Names of the rest of the Bishops that were his Contemporaries which is unnecessary here to be inserted But as for the state of Civil Affairs when Bede finished his History he gives us this brief Account viz. That Ceolwulf who was then King of Northumberland had been in the beginning of his Reign perplexed with great Troubles the end of which Bede could not then foresee the Nation of the Picts at this time kept their league with the English Nation and rejoyced to be partakers of the Catholick Peace and Truth with the Universal Church This he speaks because Natan King of the Picts had been but a little before brought over to imbrace the Romish observation of Easter and to their manner of shaving Priest's Crowns Also the Scots who Inhabit Britain being kept in within their own limits did practise no Treachery against the English Nation as to the Britains thô the greatest part from a natural hatred to the English Nation did oppose the Catholick observation of Easter yet the Divine Power as well as Human Force being against them they could not obtain their desires for though they were partly at their own disposal yet were they in great measure subject to the English in this Peaceable and quiet time the most part of the Northumbrian Nation as well Nobles as Private Persons chose rather to make themselves and their Children Monks than to Educate them in a Military Life which says he What end it will have the next Age will shew And so indeed it did not long after Bede's Death for when the best Men thus retired into Monasteries none but the worser or meaner sort being left they soon fell into horrid Rebellions and Civil Wars one King driving out and Murdering another leaving the People an easie Prey to the Danes who in the next Generation Invaded them This as Bede relates was the Present State of Britain in his Time about 285 Years after the Arrival of the English Saxons We being now bereft of the assistance of so good an Authour must for the future wholly rely upon the Saxon Annals together with the other Monkish Writers thô indeed for near the space of above Thirty Years last past Bede growing more intent upon Ecclesiastical than Civil Affairs being all most wholly taken up with the reciteing of Visions and
Letters were privately dispatch'd all over England to make away the Danes in one Night But so much Innocent Blood being thus perfidiously shed cry'd aloud to Heaven for Vengeance and the Clamours of it likewise quickly reached as far as Denmark And Walsingham hath given us in his History a particular Account of the manner of it for on the day when this barbarous Decree was executed at London certain young men of the Danish Nation being too nimble for their Pursuers got into a small Vessel then in the Thames and by that means escaped and fled to Denmark where they certified King Sweyn of what had passed in England who being moved with indignation at this treatment thereupon called a great Council of all the Chief Men of his Kingdom and declaring to them this Cruel Massacre desired their Advice what was best to be done and they being inflamed with Rage and Grief for the loss of so many of their Friends and Kindred decreed with one consent That they ought to revenge it with all the Forces of their Nation Upon which great Preparations were made in the several Provinces and Messengers sent to other Nations to desire their Alliance with him promising them their share in the Spoils of that Countrey which they were going to conquer So King Sweyn having got ready a vast Fleet of above Three hundred Sail arrived in England But as Bromton's Chronicle relates The year following Sweyn King of Denmark hearing of the Death of his Subjects sail'd with a mighty Fleet to the Coast of Cornwall where he landed and marched up to Eaxceaster which as our Annals tell us by the Carelesness or Cowardise of a certain Norman one Count Hugh whom the Queen had made Governor there the Pagans took and quite destroyed the City and carried thence a great Booty Then a Numerous Army was raised from Wiltshire and Hampshire and being very unanimous they all marched briskly against the Danes but Aelfric the Ealdorman who commanded in chief here shewed his wonted tricks for as soon as both Armies were in sight of each other he feigned himself sick and began to vomit pretending he had got some violent Distemper and by that means betray'd those whom he ought to have led to Victory according to the Proverb If the General 's heart fails the Army flies But though this was very ill done of Aelfrick thus to betray his trust yet certainly the King was no less to be blamed himself for trusting a man that had so often betray'd him and whom he had already sufficiently provoked by putting out the Eyes of his Son as you have already heard But to return to our Annals Sweyn now finding the Cowardise or Inconstancy of the English marched with his Forces to Wiltune which Town he burnt from thence he marched to Syrbirig i. e. Old Sarum which they also burnt and from thence to the Sea-side to their Ships After the death of Edwal ap Meyric and Meredyth ap Owen Princes of North-Wales as you have already heard North-Wales having for some years continued under a sort of Anarchy without any Prince Meredyth leaving behind him no Issue Male and Edwal but one Son an Infant it gave occasion as the Welsh Chronicles relate to great disturbances for one Aedan ap Blegored or Bledhemeyd as the Cottonian Copy of the Welsh Annals call him tho an absolute stranger to the British Blood-Royal about this time possessed himself of the Principality of North-Wales and held it about twelve years but whether he came in by Election or Force is not said only that one Conan ap Howel who fought with this Aedan for the Dominion was this year slain in Battel So that Aedan for a time held that Countrey peaceably since we do not read of any other Wars he had till the last year of his Reign This year Sweyn came with his Fleet to Northwick i. e. Norwich the River it seems being navigable up to it in those days and wholly destroyed and burnt that City then Vlfkytel the Ealdorman consulted with the Wise and Great Men of East-England and by them it was judged most expedient to buy Peace of the Danish Army to prevent their doing any more mischief for the Danes had taken them unprovided before they had time to draw their Forces together But these Danes not valuing the Peace which they had newly made stole away with all their Ships and sailed to Theatford which as soon as Vlfkytel had learnt he sent a Messenger with Commands to break or burn all their Ships which notwithstanding the English neglected to do whilst he in the mean time tried to get together his Forces with what speed he could But the Danes coming to Theodford three Weeks after the destruction of Norwich stayed within the Town of Theodford only one night and then burnt and laid it in ashes But the next morning as they returned to their Ships Vlkytel met with them and there began a very sharp Fight which ended in a very great slaughter on both sides and abundance of the English Nobility were there killed but if all the English Forces had been there the Danes had never reached their Ships But notwithstanding these cruel Wars in the Eastern and Southern Parts of England Wulfric Spot an Officer in the Court of King Ethelred now built the Monastery of Burton in Staffordshire and endowed it with all his Paternal Inheritance which was very great and gave that King Three hundred Mancuses of Gold to purchase his Confirmation of what he had done This Monastery though its Rents at the Dissolution were somewhat below the Value of Five hundred Pounds per Annum yet being an Abby of great Note in those Parts and also render'd more famous from its Annals publish'd at Oxford I thought good to take particular notice of it This year Aelfric Archbishop of Canterbury deceased and Aelfeag Bishop of Winchester was made Archbishop But the Laudean and Cottonian Copies place this under the next year So cruel a Famine also raged here as England never suffer'd a worse Florence relates the Famine to be so great that England was not able to subsist The same year also King Sweyn with the Danish Fleet sail'd into Denmark but in a short time return'd hither again This year Aelfeage was now consecrated Archbishop of Canterbury and Brightwald took the Bishoprick of Wiltonshire as also Wulfgeat was deprived of all his Honours and Wulfeath had his Eyes put out These were Noblemen who suffered under the King's displeasure but what the cause of it was I find not And this year Bishop Kenwulph deceased Then after Midsummer the Danish Fleet came to Sandwic and did as they used to do killing wasting and plundering whatever they met with Therefore the King commanded all the West Saxon and Mercian Nations to be assembled who kept watch all the Autumn by Companies against the Danes but all this signified no more than what they had done often before for
THE General History OF ENGLAND AS WELL Ecclesiastical as Civil From the Earliest Accounts of Time To the Reign of his Present Majesty King WILLIAM Taken from the most ANTIENT RECORDS MANUSCRIPTS and HISTORIANS Containing the LIVES of the KINGS and MEMORIALS of the most EMINENT PERSONS both in CHURCH and STATE With the Foundations of the NOTED MONASTERIES and both the UNIVERSITIES VOL. I. By JAMES TYRRELL Esq LONDON Printed for Henry Rhodes in Fleetstreet Iohn Dunton in ãâã Iohn Salusbury in Cornhil and Iohn Harris in ãâ¦ã MDCXCVI Collegium Emmanuelis Cantabrigiae To the Right Honourable THOMAS Earl of Pembroke and Montgomery Baron Herbert of Caerdiff Lord Rosse Par Marmion St. Quintin and Shurland Lord Privy-Seal Lord Lieutenant of the County of Wilts and South-Wales and One of his Majesty's most Honourable Privy-Council MY LORD IT having been usual to dedicate Works of publick Use and Benefit to great Persons eminent for Vertue Learning and Nobility I think my self happy under the Obligation of that Custom since it somewhat excuses as well as encourages my Presumption to lay this Performance at your Lordship's Feet I am sure it could not be honoured with a more agreeable Name A Name so universally known that all Men acknowledg your Lordship to be signally endued with those excellent Qualities which render you not only a great Master in the most useful Parts of Learning but likewise incline you to a generous Encouragement of all those who have any pretence to them Which Favour your Lordship having been pleased to confer on me among several others of greater Merit gives me the more Confidence to address this first Volume of our English History to your Lordship's Patronage for as no Person hath been more conversant in things of this Nature than your self so I know none more able to make a right Judgment of them And tho I will not affirm this to be an Exact History according to the strict Rules of Art yet if I were conscious to my self that it was wholly unworthy your Acceptance I should derogate very much from that Respect which is so justly due to your Lordship's Character But if the not Writing any thing which I did not believe to be true nor the concealing any thing useful to the World that is so might qualify me for an Historian perhaps then I may have some pretence to that Title However your Lordship will here meet with a faithful Account of all the chief Actions and Revolutions that have happened in this Kingdom down to the Norman William As first the Conquest the Romans made of that part of Britain we now call England then their quitting it after a long Possession in order to secure their Empire at Home from the Insults of so many barbarous Nations after which followed the calling in of the Saxons to assist the Britains And lastly from the formers quarrelling with the latter ensued their total Expulsion out of the best and most fertile parts of this Island As for the Invasions by the Danes under King Cnute and by the Normans under King William commonly called the Conqueror though it must be granted that these Princes were victorious by their Arms yet was not this Nation subdued by either of them so entirely as that its Submissions could properly be stiled Conquests but rather Acquisitions gained by those Princes upon certain Compacts between them and the People of England both Parties standing obliged in solemn Oaths mutually to perform their parts of the Agreement as will be clearly seen in the Sequel of this History Yet I doubt not but in these great Revolutions your Lordship will take notice that the People of this Kingdom were never overcome by Strangers till their Luxury softning their warlike Tempers and producing a careless Administration of their Affairs had made them an easy Prey to their Invaders This I observe not to reproach but to warn our Nation lest by the like Miscarriages they should incur the like Punishments I have now no more but to beg your Lordship's Acceptance of this Dedication as a Tribute justly yours by reason of those great Obligations for your so freely communicating to me some part of your uncommon Knowledg whenever I have had the Happiness of your excellent Conversation An Honour which engages me to own my self with the utmost Respect My LORD Your Lordship 's most humble and most obedient Servant James Tyrrell THE PREFACE TO THE READER THO it hath been a general Complaint of the most Learned and Judicious Men of this Nation that we have extreamly wanted an exact Body of English History in our own Language for the Instruction and Benefit of our Nobility and Gentry together with others who would be glad to understand by it the Original Constitutions and Laws of their own Country yet since perhaps some ordinary Readers may be inclined to think this Work unnecessary because it hath been already performed by so many different Hands I shall therefore in the first Place say somewhat to obviate and remove this seeming Objection THOSE that are any thing conversant in our Historians do know that the Writers in English especially of this Period now publish'd are not many As for Caxton Fabian and others of less Note who are very short and now read but by few I shall pass them by and only mention Grafton and Hollingshead the former of whom lived in the Reign of Henry VIII and the latter in that of Queen Elizabeth And of these I need not say much for tho they contain a great deal of Matter very curious and fit to be known especially relating to the Times wherein they lived yet not only their dry and uncouth way of Writing and dwelling so long on the exploded Fables of Geoffrey of Monmouth but the stuffing of their Histories with divers mean and trivial Relations unworthy the Dignity of their Subject have rendred their Labours tedious and in a great measure unuseful to their Readers BVT as for Stow and Speed who wrote in the time of King James the First 't is true the former of them is not so long and tiresom in Geoffrey's Stories as those abovementioned and it must be confessed that Mr. Speed was the first English Writer who slighting Geoffrey's Tales immediately fell upon more solid Matter giving us a large Account of the History of this Island during the Time of the Roman Emperors and English Saxon Kings and had he not by making his Reader follow those Emperors in all their Foreign Wars and Expeditions wherein Britain was no way concerned he had rendred his Work less Irksome and more Profitable than now it is BVT notwithstanding both these Writers had many choice Collections of Noble Manuscripts relating to our English History and might have had the View of several others if they would have been at the Pains of seeking after them yet it must be owned they did not make that Improvement of those Opportunities as might have been expected from such great Assistances there being not
vers'd in the History of his own Countrey could not but give us all he knew concerning it though interspersed with so many notorious Fables of his own which he seemeth to have interwoven the better to connect those broken Remains of old Times But since no Man can easily at this distance distinguish Truth from Falshood he ought to be dealt with as we do with those who would impose counterfeit Coin upon us in refusing the whole Sum where the greatest part of it is so plainly discernable to be false HERE by the way I must ingenuously own a small Mistake I have committed in the first Book of this Volume where speaking somewhat in Defence of this Author that he was not the first Inventor of the Story of Brutus it being also found in Nennius who lived long before him and from whom I then supposed Henry of Huntingdon to have borrowed it I now perceive upon better Information that Geoffrey and H. Huntingdon were not only Cotemporaries but the latter in that part of his English History still in Manuscript viz. in the Second of his Epistle dedicated to one Gwarin a British or Welsh Nobleman confesses that in his Journey to Rome staying some time by the Way at the Abbey of Bec he there found a large Book of this Geoffrey's whom he also calls Arthur who had copiously and diligently wrote the British History though in the common printed Copies we find no more than that travelling to the Place abovementioned he had there met with a certain Volume in which were divers things relating to the British History not before known but yet without naming the Author THIS I thought good to advertise the Reader of because those Sheets were wrought off before ever I was sensible of my Mistake AS for my second Book I can only tell you it is a true and just Translation of the British History from all the Greek and Roman Authors I could meet with that have treated of it from whom also I have given you a Description of the Manners and Customs of the Antient Britains and tho I grant this has been already attempted by one Daniel Rodgers whose Papers are in the Cottonian Library and is fully performed by Mr. Camden in his Introduction to his Britannia and likewise by Mr. Speed before his History yet I have my self compared them with the Originals and added some Remarks which I thought were further necessary to be known I have begun this Part with Caesar's Relation as I found it in his Commentaries concerning his two Expeditions into Britain and have ended with the last of the Greek and Roman Historians viz. Zosimus Orosius and Aurelius Victor AND whereas others who have undertaken this Province have used the Liberty of Epitomizing or enlarging those Passages they have cited from the Greek and Latin Authors I have thought fit faithfully to translate them except in some of their long-winded Orations which to avoid Prolixity I thought it better to abridg as not believing those Orations to have been deliver'd in those Circumstances in which they are now dress'd AND tho I do not pretend to have added much to what Mr. Camden and Mr. Milton have already collected from those Writers relating to the History of Britain yet I hope I have from several Verses of the Poet Claudian as also by the Assistance of those great Masters in Antiquity the Lord Primate Usher the Reverend Dr. Stillingfleet now Lord Bishop of Worcester and Dr. Lloyd now Lord Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield not only illustrated but settled divers things relating to that part of our Ecclesiastical as well as Civil Affairs not commonly taken notice of before IN the beginning of the third Book I have from Mr. Sheringham's Treatise De Origine Gentis Anglorum as also from other Authors given you in order to our English Saxon History a more Exact Account of the Original of those Nations which when they came over into England were comprehended under the General Name of Saxons than hath been hitherto published in our own Language AFTER which I have given you a Relation of the Manner of their coming over hither and the Ground and Occasion of their quarrelling with the Britains from Gildas Bede and Nennius BVT as for the Time of their erecting themselves into an Heptarchy since it is not to be learnt from Bede who is wholly silent of what the Saxons did here from their first entrance to the Propagation of Christianity which he made it his Business chiefly to treat of I have taken it from the Saxon Annals as well as other later Authors that have mentioned any thing of it though as to the whole Period of Time contained in this Book it must be confessed it was when Letters were not in use amongst them and therefore could only be convey'd down by Tradition which makes us here be beholding to the Annals abovementioned or to some Antient Memoirs which tho now lost were certainly seen by those Writers who have gathered from them INDEED I was somewhat perplexed what Method to take in digesting the History of seven concurring Kingdoms since which way so ever I engaged I found it attended with some Inconveniences WILLIAM of Malmesbury and several other Authors as well in Latin as English I know thought it best to give us this History digested under each respective Kingdom apart but then there is this Exception against that way of Writing that without Chronological Tables or frequent turning backward and forward one cannot understand the Synchronisms of the several Kings Reigns or the Time wherein they lived so as to compare them with others their Cotemporaries BESIDES which there is also a necessity of an unnecessary Repetition of the same Wars or Transactions as well under the History of the King that made as of him who suffered that Invasion this appeareth in Speed and Dr. Howel 'T is true Mr. Speed thought of a good Method to help this by supposing so many successive Monarchs to have been always in England from the Time of Hengest to K. Egbert under whose several Reigns he also reduces whatsoever Actions happened in the rest of all the other subordinate Kings then Regnant This I confess had been a very good Expedient to avoid the Difficulties abovementioned were it as just as it seems specious but upon Examination it will be found that tho Bede as well as the Saxon Annals have given us a Series of all those Supream Kings whom some of the Modern Writers are pleased to call Monarchs yet as I have sufficiently shewn in this ensuing History they could by no means deserve that Title since it may be clearly seen by any one who will peruse Mr. Speed that there were sometimes Intervals of ten or twenty Years before such a victorious Prince could make all the rest by the Terror of his Arms submit themselves to him which yet they never all did till the Reign of King Egbert without preserving entire all their Royal Rights and Prerogatives over
Officers called ab Actis who were Publick Notaries that wrote Testaments Contracts and other Instruments which were signed before by the Judg or President and attested by him that so after the Death of the Party they might remain Authentick then other Clerks or Secretaries de Curâ or de Curâ Epistolarum who wrote and sent the Letters and Dispatches of the Governours of Provinces to the Emperor or to each other BESIDES whom the Vicarius himself and I suppose also each of the Presidents had his Adjutorem i. e. his Coadjutor in case of Sickness or necessary Absence as likewise Subadjuvas Under-Assistants or Assistants to the Adjutor and in short certain other Officers called Singulares from the particular Civil Imployments they had who seem'd to have been Prosecutors Informers or Serjeants not to mention others of more inferiour Rank as Apparitors Summoners or Messengers This was the Civil Court of the Vicarius or Deputy of Britain under the Praefectus Praetorii of Gaul who had the Power to reverse his Judgments and Decrees THE Ensigns of his Government were a Draught of those Five Parts of Britain before-mentioned expressed in the Forms of several Buildings with the Superscription of their Names placed on the Triangular Form of the Island as if they had compâehended the whole Island the Book of their Instructions covered with Green and the Commission in a gilt Cover with several Letters inscribed on the Book the Signification of which is unnecessary to be here inserted but you will find this as also a Draught of these Insignia themselves in the above-cited Pancirollus BESIDES these general Presidents there were likewise Courts in all the great Cities Municipia or Colonies of each Province which had their several Officers and Magistrates according to the Model of Rome it self who heard Causes and administred Justice to the particular Districts belonging to them much after the same manner as the Parliaments in France do at this day HAVING thus concluded their Civil Administration we now come to the Military which was executed by Three Chief Officers under the Magister Militum of the West and they were these viz. the Comes Britanniarum Comes Littoris Saxonici and the Dux Britanniarum whose several Charges and the Tracts subjected to each of their Commands may be best discerned by the Names of those Towns where their Under-Officers and Forces are said to have had their Head-quarters The first of these viz. the Count of Britain is thought to have had his Command over the Inward or Middle Part of the Island because the two others are known to have had theirs over the Northern or Maritime Parts thereof but the Notitia assigns not any Forces to the former nor mentions any Places under his Command because as Pancirollus writes the whole Island was then almost over-run by Barbarians BUT as for the Comes Littoris Saxonici so called in the Declension of the Roman Empire from the charge or Care he had to suppress the Saxon Pirates who often landing on the Eastern Parts of Britain lying over against Germany committed great Ravages there he had eight Praepositi and one Tribune under him that were Leaders of divers Cohorts consisting of Gauls Germans and other Foreign Nations who quartered in several Towns all along the Coasts from Sussex as far as the remotest part of Norfolk for the Names of whom with the Places where they lay I shall refer you to the Notitia Imperii Occidentalis or if you had rather have them in English to Mr. Selden's Titles of Honour and Dr. Howell's second Part and third Chapter of his General History THE like I may also say of the Forces under the Dux Britanniarum or General of Britain whose Army had it then been really in being was sufficient to have suppressed both the Picts and Scots for they consisted of no less than fourteen Praefects or Praepositi of Horse and Foot whose Names and Places where they quartered extending from Lincolnshire through all the Northern Counties as far as the Pictish Borders and so round about by Lancashire into North-Wales you may find in the Authors abovementioned BUT as for the several Ensigns of these three chief Military Officers they being much what the same with those of the Vicarius Britanniae viz. The Figures of certain Towns with their Names set over them together with their Commissions contained in Books of different coloured Covers with the Emperor's Images set by them on Pillars I will leave it to those who take more Pleasure than I do in such Curiosities ALL these Comites and Duces were equal in Power and only subordinate to the Vicarius Britanniae the Forces under their Command were not only dispersed through the Municipia or Free Colonies which the Romans planted here and were governed by their own Civil Magistrates in Imitation of Rome their Mother-City but were also garison'd in divers Towns Castles and Forts all along the Roman Limits thereby to discover the Motions of the Neighbouring Nations several of which being intended only at first for their Military Camps by degrees grew up into Cities and are known at this day by the Name of Chesters such as are West-Chester on the River Dee Portchester in Hampshire now destroyed Chester in the Street in Northumberland with several others of less note near the Picts Wall as also in the Inland Parts of England ending in the word Cester as Leicester Cirencester c. all which owe their Original to the Latin Name Castra HAVING now dispatched the British and Roman Polity I come to the main part of Design which is to give a brief Account of the Civil Government that the English Saxons established in this part of our Island which they called England who consisting of several Tribes or Nations inhabiting different Countries yet all speaking the same Language came over hither at several Times under their particular Leaders and as soon as they had expelled the Britains they did within the space of about a hundred Years erect seven distinct Kingdoms though not of equal Extent the Names of which notwithstanding they are set down in the History it self yet having not given you the particular Catalogue of the several Counties they contained because their Dominions were not then divided into those Districts as they were afterwards I have reserved to this place THE first Kingdom being that of Kent consisted only of that County and Surrey THE second viz. that of the South-Saxons contained Sussex and Surrey or at least great part of it THE third was the Kingdom of the West-Saxons and contained Devonshire Dorsetshire Somersetshire Wiltshire Hampshire and Berkshire But as for that Countrey called Cornwall I shall not reckon it here because it was for a long Time after governed by its own Princes and not brought under the West-Saxon Dominion till long after THE fourth was that of the East-Saxons which contained Essex Middlesex and part of Hertfordshire THE fifth was that
of the Northumbers which contained Lancashire Yorkshire the Bishoprick of Duresme Cumberland Westmorland Northumberland and part of Scotland as far as Edinburgh Frith THIS Kingdom after the Death of Ida was divided into two parts the first whereof containing all the Countries lying on this side the River Tyne was called the Kingdom of Deira and that on the other side of it was called Bernicia and so continued for several Descents till King Oswy about the Year 643. upon the Murder of King Oswin his Cousin again reduced them into one and they continued thus united till such time as the Southern Provinces were overrun by the Danes as the more Northern were by the Scots and have ever since remained part of that Kingdom and hence it is the Low-Lands of Scotland that is all the Countrey from the River Tyne to the Friths of Edinburgh and Dunbritton antiently spoke the English Saxon Tongue which in succeeding Times was changed into that English Dialect they call the Modern Scotch and consists of the old Saxon with no little mixture of the Danish Language this I suppose proceeded from the great Conquests and settling so many of that Nation in those Northern Parts THIS is in great measure confirmed by John of Wallingford publish'd by the Learned Dr. Gale where he relates that Keneth King of Scots received Lothian from King Edgar under the Condition of a Homage from himself and his Successors Kings of Scotland to the King of England as also that the People of that Countrey should enjoy their Laws and Customs as also the use of the English Tongue BUT as for the true and genuine Scotish which they now call the Speech of the Highlanders because by them only spoken at this day it is no other than the antient Irish which the Scots brought over with them from thence when they first came over to inhabit there as you will find in the Beginning of Bede's History THE sixth Kingdom was that of the East-Angles which contained Norfolk Suffolk Cambridgshire with the Isle of Ely THE seventh was that of the Mercians containing Gloucestershire Herefordshire Worcestershire Warwickshire Leicestershire Rutlandshire Northamptonshire Lincolnshire Huntingtonshire Bedfordshire Buckinghamshire Oxfordshire Staffordshire Shropshire Nottinghamshire Cheshire and part of Hertfordshire BUT as for the Names of the Kings who reigned in each of these Kingdoms till they were all brought under that of the West-Saxons I shall refer you to the Tables at the end of the third fourth and fifth Books of this Volume wherein you have at one view all the Kings that succeeded in each of those Periods as also those of that part of Britain we now call Wales and for the more exact Chronology of the first British Princes I must own my self obliged to the exact account of the Right Reverend the present Lord Bishop of Bangor who I hope one day will let the World see some of his Learned Labours on that Subject THIS is a short Scheme of the several Kingdoms into which that Part of Britain we now call England was divided in the Saxon Times I should next proceed to the particular Laws and Forms of Government in each respective Kingdom but since we have no Remains of those left us for want of Letters before the Preaching of Christianity here we can only say in the general that without doubt each of these Kingdoms had its own particular Laws and Customs and tho they might perhaps differ one from the other in some Points yet they all agreed in the main as to the most Material and Fundamental Constitutions of their Government and long received Laws and Customs before ever they arrived in England as proceeding from the same Common Ancestors AND tho the English-Saxons were not immediately derived from the Germans but Goths as you will find in the third Book of this Volume yet since even the Germans themselves were derived from the same Gothick Original with all the rest of those Northern People as the Sweeds Danes and Norwegians as appears by the Agreement of their Language Customs and Laws I shall therefore suppose that in the main likewise they agreed with the Antient Germans as they are described by Tacitus in their Laws Manners and Religion and therefore I shall from him give you some of the most considerable of them as they are collected by Mr. Selden in his Learned Treatise called Jani Anglorum Facies altera THE first of which is In conciliis Rex vel Princeps prout Aetas cuique prout Nobilitas prout Decus Bellorum prout Facundia est audiuntur Auctoritate suadendi magis quà m jubendi potestate Si displicuit Sententia fremitu aspernantur sin placuit frameas concutiunt Honoratissimum assensûs Genus est Armis laudare Which for the Benefit of the Common Readers I will take upon me to translate into English viz. IN their Councils the King or some principal Person according to every one's respective Age Nobility Reputation in Arms or Eloquence are heard rather by the Authority of Perswading than the Power of Commanding if their Opinions displeased them they shewed their dislike by their Clamour but if they approved of what was spoken they struck their Launces one against another This was thought the most Honourable way of giving their Assent to approve by Arms. THE second is Eliguntur in iisdem Conciliis Principes qui Jura per pagos vicosque reddunt Centeni singulis ex plebe Comites Consilium simul Auctoritas adsunt viz. IN those Councils such chief Men are Elected as judge Causes in Towns and Villages A hundred Assessors chosen out of the common People are added to each of them as well for Counsel as Authority From whence Mr. Selden here supposes our Hundreds had their Original which antiently consisted of the Masters of one hundred Families THE third goes on thus Nihil publicae vel privatae Rei nisi Armati agunt sed Arma sumere non antè cuiquam moris quam Civitas suffecturum probaverit Tum in ipso Concilio vel Principum aliquis vel pater vel propinquus scuto frameâque Juvenem ornant haec apud illos Toga hic primus juventae honos ante hoc Domus pars videntur mox Reipublicae viz. THEY transact nothing either of Publick or Private Concern without their Arms but it was not a Custom for any to assume those Arms before the Common-Wealth had approved of his Ability Then in this very Council either one of the principal Men or his Father or his near Kinsman adorned the Youth with the Shield and Lance. This served them instead of a Gown and was the first Honour of their Youth before they only seemed as part of the Family but now they became a Member of the Common-Wealth And here Mr. Selden discovers the first Footsteps of Knighthood THE fourth is Insignis Nobilitas aut magna patrûm merita Principis dignationem etià m Adolescentulis assignant viz. EMINENT Nobility or the signal Merits
for near 100 Years tho without the Title of Kings but only as subordinate Lords or Earls under the Kings of Kent till this Ida obtained the Kingdom but whether by Succession or Election William of Malmesbury cannot tell us but rather inclines to the latter and tho it be true that these Annals mention no other Kingdoms of the Heptarchy than these three last yet it appears from very good Testimonies in the ensuing History that Norfolk Suffolk and Cambridgshire being the Countrey of the East-Angles were conquered by them under several petty Princes that ruled there long before Vffa who was made the first King of that whole Countrey THE like I may say for the Mercian Kingdom where Creoda or Crida began his Reign about Anno 585. above 60 Years after the East-Angles first settled in those Parts HAVING now I hope sufficiently proved this Point against the Learned Dr. Howell I think it will plainly follow that all those Kings above-mentioned could have no other Title to their Crowns besides Election who from Captains and Generals in time of War became Kings in time of Peace over the Countries they had conquered I will here therefore leave it to the Impartial Reader to consider whether what Dr. Howell asserts is at all likely to be true viz. That the Power of these Kings commencing by the Sword was as absolute in Time of Peace as in that of War for we plainly see that these were a free People and it is in no ways probable that they should contrary to the Genius of so noble and free a Nation submit themselves to the absolute Dominion of one Man who owed his delegated Power to themselves BESIDES this the original Constitution of all these several Kingdoms speaks the quite contrary for we find in the following History frequent mention made of great Councils of the Wites i. e. the chief or wise Men of the whole Kingdom which Councils were established to curb the exorbitant Power of their Kings since by these they were elected and by these too they were likewise often deposed when ever their Tyranny rendered them insupportable as you will see in several Instances when you peruse the following Books in this Volume AND thus having traced as far as we are able the Original of the first English-Saxon Kings we shall now in the next Place treat of the manner of their Succession to the Crown which some of our Modern Authors fancy to have been by a Lineal Succession because we find the Son to have often succeeded the Father in most of these Kingdoms for several Descents But if this should be granted yet is it no good Argument to prove a Lineal Succession by Blood for tho I am sensible that the Saxon Annals as well as all other Historians are very obscure in this Point not declaring which way those Princes came to the Crown whether by Succession or Election because it was omitted in the old Saxon Annals out of which they wrote and which we find very short in that particular yet this will by no means warrant those Kingdoms to have been only Successive as some Men fondly suppose seeing we may observe that in the German Empire which every one knows to be Elective the Son hath succeeded the Father or a younger Brother the Elder for above 150 Years ever since the Time of the Emperor Ferdinand Brother to Charles the Fifth however I hope no Body will have the Confidence to affirm that the Empire hath been only Successive and not Elective all this while THE same I may say concerning the Succession of our English-Saxon Kings in which tho we find the Son often succeeded the Father or one Brother another yet does not this prove that the Succession went by right of Inheritance as it does at this day I MAY say the like as to Denmark and Sweden the latter of which has been by Succession but little above fourscore Years from Charles the Ninth and as for the former it has become so even in our own Memories and yet for many Successions in both these Kingdoms he that was the next Heir by Lineal Descent was most commonly chosen King after the Death of his Father Uncle or Brother but before this Election he could claim no Legal Right to the Crown by the Laws of these Kingdoms of which I shall give you divers Instances And I think we may affirm this of all the Kingdoms of the Saxon Heptarchy where tho the Mycel-Gemots commonly obliged themselves to choose one of the Blood-Royal and the next Heir rather than any other provided he were equally fit to govern especially if he were recommended or designed for Successor by the Will of the last King however in this they took a great Latitude as will evidently appear in the pursuit of this Discourse BUT I must confess the manner how the Saxon Kings came to the Throne is but darkly expressed by the words FENG to RICE in Saxon in Latin Regnum capessit which we have commonly rendered succeeded in or to the Kingdom yet those words do not signify any Lineal Succession but are often promiscuously used when the next Successor could have no Title but Election as shall be farther shewn by and by NOW the best way to prove this I think will be briefly to survey the Successions of each Kingdom and the several Breaches and Alterations that were made therein upon this supposed Lineal Succession And first to begin with the Kingdom of Kent of which we indeed have scarce any more than the bare Names of the Kings with but very little of their Actions for about four Descents till Ethelbert the first Christian King there began to reign only that the Son still succeeded the Father SO likewise from this Ethelbert to Earcombert his Grandson for two Descents more we find the like seeming Lineal Succession yet for all this doth it not therefore follow that there might not have been either elder Brothers or the Sons of them who were excluded during that Time seeing that we only meet with the next Successor mentioned without telling us whether there were not such Heirs put by for under the Year 640. we learn from our Annals that Earcombert King of Kent succeeded Eadbald his Father abovementioned who yet left an elder Son named Ermenred that according to the Course of Lineal Descent ought to have succeeded to the Kingdom before his younger Brother Earcombert but whether he was disinherited by his Father or rejected by the People our Annals mention not only that this Ermenred left two Sons who afterwards were made away by one Thunor Servant to King Earcombert AFTER him Egbert his Son succeeded leaving a Son called Eadric yet he did not succeed as he ought to have done according to our Modern Opinions by Hereditary Right but Lothaire his Uncle that kept the Kingdom twelve Years from him But whether he came in by the Testament of his Brother or Election of the People or by both neither Bede
his Cousin-German succeeded him in Deira whilst Eanfrid the Son of Ethelfrith was made King of Bernicia but he soon after being killed by Cadwallo King of the Britains Oswald his Brother succeeded him who being also slain by the said Penda Oswin his younger Brother was made King whilst Oswy the Son of Osric reigned in Bernicia and having cruelly murdered Oswin made himself Master of both Kingdoms but whether it was done by the Power of the Sword or by Election since our Authors are silent in this Matter I will not determine I have only set down the Succession of these first Kings to shew that there was not often any Hereditary Lineal Right to the Crown observed among them AS for the Kingdom of the East-Angles the Antient Annals and Histories of that Countrey having been all destroyed by the Danes we have little more than the Names and Successions of their Kings left us nor yet of those higher than Vffa tho it is certain the East-Angles had fixed themselves in those Parts long before he began to reign and those but very lame and defective For from Ethelbert who was murdered by King Offa for above threescore Years we have no Account of what Kings reigned in that Kingdom and it is certain that upon the Death of Offa and his Son Egfert the People of the East-Angles freed themselves from the Mercian Yoke but about the Year 855. as Asser in his Annals and Florence of Worcester assure us Edmund after called the Martyr being then but fifteen Years old was Elected and Crowned King of the East-Angles by the general Consent of the People of that Kingdom but they do not inform us who was his Father yet if we may give Credit to John of Tinmouth in his Sanctilogium he makes him to be the Son of one Alcmond a Nobleman of the Blood Royal. I have given you this Instance to let you see that they were no Strangers to Elective Kings for if his Blood alone would have fixed in him any Title there would have been no need at all of his Election but this King being afterwards murdered by the Danes they also seized on his Kingdom and held it till it was reconquered by King Edward the Elder NOR have we much to remark of the manner of the Succession of the Mercian Kings for tho the Son very frequently succeeded the Father or one Brother or Cousin to another yet it is as certain that it must have been chiefly by an Elective Right notwithstanding the Annals and our Historians do not expresly mention it For Beornred having in the Year 755. treacherously slain Ethelbald King of the Mercians Offa a young Man of the Blood Royal raising Forces against him and having driven him out of the Kingdom he was as Ingulph relates made King in his room by the General Consent of the Nobles of Mercia or as Matthew Westminster words it He was by the unanimous Consent of the Clergy and Laiety of that Kingdom Elected and Crowned King which without doubt was done in a Great Council of that Nation for we find that to secure the Crown to his own Family Matthew Paris in his Life of King Offa tells us that in a Great Council assembled at Calcuith Anno 787. he caused Egfrid his eldest on a comely and valiant Youth to be crowned King who jointly reigned with him as long as he lived and that this could not be done without the Consent and Election of this Great Council appears by the twelfth Law or Decree made therein entituled De ordinatione Regum viz. That at the Election or Ordination of Kings no Man should permit the Assent or Vote of evil Men to prevail but Kings shall be lawfully Elected by the Clergy and Elders i.e. chief Men of the Kingdom and not begotten of Adultery or Incest because an Adulterer according to the Canons cannot arrive to the Priesthood so neither can he be the Lord 's Anointed and Heir of his Countrey or King of the whole Kingdom who is not begot of Lawful Matrimony FROM hence the Reader may observe that he who is appointed to be Elected is also called Haeres Patriae to let us see that he who was to come in by an Elective Right was also accounted the Right Heir of the Kingdom AFTER Egfrid succeeded Kenwulfe who certainly came in by Election being himself very remote from the Crown for William of Malmesbury says he was in the fifth Descent from Cenwalch the Brother of Penda one of the first Mercian Kings a Title too stale in that Age to give a Right without a new Election since his Predecessor King Offa could not be admitted to obtain the Crown without it tho he was in Blood almost as near to it being in the fifth Descent from Wibba or Wippa who was the Father of the aforesaid Penda BUT were there no other Proof of this the Decree of the Council abovementioned sufficiently evinces this Kingdom to have been elective at that Time TO Kenwulf abovementioned succeeded Kenelme a Child and he is the first Example of an Infant 's succeeding when there was a Male Heir of full Age alive viz. Ceolwulf the Brother of the said Kenwulf which I suppose proceeded from the great Love they bore to their late deceased King and some Aversion they had to his Brother as you will see by and by BUT if John of Tinmouth in his Historia Aurea still in Manuscript in several Libraries may be credited tho he wrote long after those Times yet out of antient Manuscripts not now extant he says expresly Kenelmum aetate parvulum sed animo pietate magnificum ad Regem elegerat Amor Populi sui i. e. the Love of the People had elected Kenelm to be their King tho an Infant in Years yet remarkable for Spirit and Piety BUT King Kenelme being murdered by his Sister Quendride and she frustrated in her expectations of the Crown our Annals tell us that then Ceolwulf was advanced to it without making any mention at all of King Kenelme and the next Year expelled his Kingdom by the Faction and Contrivance of Bernulph a potent Nobleman but however no way related to the Blood-Royal and so consequently could have no other Title or Pretence but Election however unjustly he came by it THE like I may say of his Successors Ludican Wiglaff Bertwulf and Burhed the former of whom was only a remote Kinsman of Bernulph's and the three latter were all of them of quite different Families but as for Ceolwulf who was the last that bore the Title of King of Mercia he deserves not to be mentioned being only for a Time made King by the Danes to serve their turns and was quickly after deposed by them I have but lightly run over the Succession of these Kings and refer you for the farther Proof to the following History where you will find all the Authors fairly quoted BUT now I come to the Succession of
him Jure Haereditario i. e. by Hereditary Right viz. by Virtue of his Father King Ethelwulf's Will therefore when the Crown fell to King Alfred by virtue of that Entail Abbot Ailred expresly says ad Eum totum Regnum jure Haereditario transiit c. And yet King Alfred could not be Lineal Heir to his Brothers since they both left Sons behind them as hath been already observed AND in the same Sense King Edward the Confessor in the Preface to his Charter to the Abbey of Westminster which you may find at large in Monast. Anglican having recited the Miseries the Nation had undergone from Wars raised by Strangers which were to that extremity Adeo ut pene periclitata sit haereditaria Regum Successio magnúmque esset interstitium inter fratrem meum Edmundum qui Patri meo successit méque habitum sit invadentibus Regnum Sweyno Cnuto filio ejus c. where you may observe he calls his own Succession to his Brother Haereditaria Successio and yet his Brother left a Son behind him who was Living when he was chosen King Thus also Eadmerus relates that Duke William claimed the Crown of England Jure Haereditario from King Edward the Confessor's Testament but certainly the Duke could have no pretence to it by Right of Blood being no ways descended from the English-Saxon Kings SO that it is a manifest Errour in some of our Modern Writers of the Succession who will needs understand these words jus Haereditarium to have been used in the same Sense in those as they have been taken in later Ages since the Crown came to be claimed by a Lineal Descent of Blood But indeed Eadmerus his Sense of these words is most agreeable to the Civil Law wherein he is called HAERES EXASSE who comes in as Heir by Testament to the whole Inheritance tho no way related to the Testator for that Law describes an Heir thus Haeredis significatione omnes significari Successores etsi verbis non expressi And therefore our Bracton derives the word Haeres ab Haereditamento for says he Inheritance is a Succession to all the Right which the Predecessor he does not say Ancestor enjoyed from whence you may observe that in Bracton's Time this word Haeres was not even by our Law limited only to an Heir by Blood or Descent HAVING said thus much of our Saxon Kings Accession to the Throne as far as King Alfred I shall in the next Place proceed to give you the Succession of all the rest down to the pretended Conquest from the most Antient Authors who lived either a good while before or else not long after that Time before Men's Minds became prejudiced by those Notions of Lineal Succession which began to be in Vogue about the Time of Edward the Third when the Crown had descended from Father to Son for four Descents tho not without somewhat that was tantamount to an Election in that Prince himself TO King Alfred succeeded his Son King Edward the Elder who not having the Crown bequeathed to him as his Father had viz. by Will confirmed by an Act of the Great Council was fain to be Elected as Ethelwerd expresly tells us in these words Successor equidèm Monarchiae post filius supra memorati Regis coronatur ipse Stemmate Regali à Primatis ELECTVS Pentecostis in die that is afterwards Edward the Son of the abovementioned King being Successor of the Monarchy was Crowned and being descended of the Blood Royal was Elected by the Chief Men of the Kingdom on the day of Pentecost i. e. Whitsunday AFTER this Edward's Decease Aethelstan his Son succeeded him whom most Antient Writers as well in Print as Manuscript relate to have been begot of a Concubine and therefore could have no Legal Right and tho William of Malmesbury endeavours to palliate it yet he is almost forced to confess it at last by saying Sed Ipse praeter hanc Notam si tamen vera est nihil ignobile habuit i. e. that he had no other Mark of ill upon him but this if it were true BUT tho Dr. Brady will have this Prince to have succeeded wholly by virtue of his Father's Will and cites William of Malmesbury for it who he says has these words in the History of Edward the Elder Jussu Patris in Testamento Aethelstanus in Regem acclamatus est by the Command of his Father in his Will Aethelstan was proclaimed King yet he might have been so fair and ingenuous as to have given us the words that are in the very beginning of this Chapter in the same Author viz. Itáque magno Consensu Optimatum ibidèm Athelstanus ELECTVS apud Regiam Villam quae vocatur Kingston Coronatus est i. e. That thereupon by the General Consent of the Chief Men or Estates of the Kingdom Athelstan being Elected was Crowned at the Royal Town of Kingston but this did not agree with the Doctor 's Hypothesis and so I suppose he thought it best to leave it out THIS Passage was borrowed by William of Malmesbury from a much Antienter Author viz. the Compiler of the Saxon Annals who under Anno 925. expresly tells us That he was Electus in Regem apud Cingestune Consecratus Elected King and Anointed at Kingston from both which it appears that the Election and Consecration were then two different Actions AFTER Athelstan succeeded Edmund his Brother and indeed ought to have been King before him he being Legitimate whereas the other was only a Natural Son BUT he dying and leaving two Sons behind him Edwy and Edgar neither of them but Edred King Edmund's younger Brother was advanced to the Throne which how it could be done unless by Election I confess I do not understand and therefore this might be omitted as to this Prince as well as the Coronation of King Edgar and other of our English-Saxon Kings are both by our Annals and Antient Historians for I must own I cannot find that the word Electus is used in his Advancement to the Throne for Ethelwerd tells us expresly ejus Successor extitit Eadred in Regnum suus quippe frater that Eadred his Successor obtained the Kingdom because he was his own Brother AND in this he is followed by Florence of Worcester who expresses it thus Edredus proximus haeres fratris succedens Regnum suscepit Edred succeeding as next Heir to his Brother enjoyed the Kingdom Dr. Brady in his above-cited Treatise will needs solve this open Breach of a Lineal Succession by the Nonage of King Edmund's Sons and the Nation 's then being under great Difficulties The former of these I grant to be a good Excuse but as for the latter it was not at all true since King Edmund by subduing both Northumberland and Cumberland driving the Danes out of the one and delivering the other to the King of Scots to be enjoyed as his Vassal had thereby sufficiently settled the Peace of the Nation so that let the
Doctor take his choice and either allow this King to have succeeded by Election or else if by Succession it was no Lineal one as the Doctor would maintain because these Historians tell us he succeeded his Brother as next Heir when at the same time they confess too that he left two Sons behind him and if the Nation 's lying then under great Difficulties will be a good Warrant to set by a Right Heir I desire he would be pleased to satisfy me why it may not always be a justifiable Reason to make a Breach upon the Succession in the like Cases AS for Edwy Nephew to this King indeed I do not find any thing mentioned in the Annals or other printed Authors of his Election yet the Antient Manuscript Life of Arch-bishop Odo now in the Cottonian Library and which seems to have been written by some Monk not long after that Time says expresly Edwigus Filius Aedmundi in Regem ELECTVS est Nor indeed could he succeed as Heir to his Uncle for his Lineal Right was before him nor does the Expression commonly used in the Saxon Annals viz. FENG to RICE which is rendered in the Latin by capessit Regnum signify any thing concerning the manner of this or any other King 's coming to the Crown These being as the Doctor himself acknowledges the usual Saxon and Latin words by which the Succession is expressed being variously rendered by Translators by Regnum capessit successit or Electus est and thus we likewise find the same words are used in the Annals to express King Aethelstan's and Eadred's nay Harold's Accession to the Throne tho it is evident none of them could claim by any Lineal Succession AND these are not the only words made use of in the Saxon Chronicle when an Election is signified for An. 1015 we find these words concerning the Election of K. Edmund Ironside that the Wites or Wise Men who were at London and the Citizens Gecuron Eadmund to Cynge i. e. chose Edmund King So likewise Anno 1036. concerning the Election of Harold Harefoot that all the Thanes North of Thames and the Seamen of London Gecuron Harold to rule over all England the same word we also find Anno 1066. where after the words FENG to RICE abovementioned these likewise follow and eac men Hine haer to Gecâron i. e. all Men Elected him viz. Harold to the Crown AND that there may be no dispute about the meaning of this word Gecuron we find it often used in these Annals for the Election of the Pope as e. g. Anno 1054. upon the Death of Pope Leo Victor waes gecuron to Papan So likewise Anno 1057. upon the Death of Victor waes Stephanus Gecoren to Papan and I think the Doctor might with as much appearance of Truth have maintained that the Saxon word Gecaron here rendred by the Latin Electus in these Annals signified not the Election but Recognition of the Pope as to assert as he does with so much Confidence that Eligerunt in all Historians signifies no more than Recognoverunt when used concerning our English Saxon Kings i. e. the Subjects acknowledged owned or submitted to him as their King as he says concerning King Edgar and others BUT King Edwy being cast off by the Mercians and Northumbers our Annals inform us that Eadgar Aetheling FENG TO RICE i. e. succeeded to the Mercian Kingdom which yet was no otherwise than by Election for an Antient Manuscript Life of Arch-bishop Dunstan written before the Conquest and now in the Cottonian Library shews us plainly that both the Mercians and Northumbers Elected him for their King the words are these Hoc ità que Omnium Conspiratione relicto eligêre sibi Domino dictante Eadgarum ejusdem Germanum in Regem i. e. This King Edwy by the Consent of all Men being thus deserted they chose the Lord directing them Eadgar his Brother for their King AND hereupon the Kingdom becoming divided between him and the King his Brother that Division was also confirmed by a publick Act of the Estates as the same Author testifies Sicque Vniverso populo testante Publica Res Regum ex Definitione Sagacium segregata est ità ut famosum Flumen Thamensis Regnum disterminavit Amborum tunc Edgarus à praedicto populo sic sortitus ad Regnum c. i. e. So that all the People being Witnesses each of these King's shares were apportioned and set out by the Decree of the Wites or Wise Men and the Noble River of Thames was the Boundary of both their Kingdoms then Edgar was advanced to the Kingdom by the aforesaid People BUT Edwy dying not long after the same Author relates of this Edgar that Regnum illius velut aequus haeres ab utróque populo ELECTVS suscepit that is that upon his Death Edgar as Right Heir being Elected both by Clergy and Laity succeeded to his Kingdom FROM whence we may observe that the same Person who is here called the Right Heir yet needed an Election upon his Brother's Death to confirm his Title and gain him an Admission to the Throne of the whole Kingdom which is also confirmed by Florence of Worcester whose Citation the Doctor himself here makes use of thus Ab omni Anglorum populo Electus Regnum suscepit which shews that a new Election by all the People of England was necessary tho he was King of part of it before AFTER the Death of King Edgar our Historians tell us there was a Contest between Prince Edward and his Brother Ethelred concerning their Succession to the Crown which says William of Malmesbury was set on foot by Elfrida the Wife of King Edgar and Mother-in-Law to Edward which divers of our Authors tell us was because those of her Faction pretended that Egelfrida the Mother of Prince Edward was never married to King Edgar for otherwise there could have been no Colour why the elder Son should not be preferred before the Younger especially since he was also recommended by his Father's Will and indeed it is left very much in the dark whether the Lady last mentioned were ever Edgar's lawful Wife or not For the Annals and more Antient Historians are wholly silent in it nor does any Writer make mention of that Lady as King Edgar's Wife till John of Wallingford who lived in the Reign of King Henry the Third BUT be it as it will whether Prince Edward was Legitimate or not his Father however had left him as Florence of Worcester says Heir of his Kingdom as well as of his Vertues yet we also learn from Simeon of Durham that Quidam Regis filium Edwardum Quidam illius fratrem eligerunt Ethelredum quam ob causam Archipraesules Dunstanus Oswaldus cum Co-episcopis Abbatibus Ducibusque quamplurimis in unum convenerunt Edwardum ut pater ejus praeceperat eligerunt electum consecrarunt in Regem unxerunt Some Elected Edward the King's Son Edmund some his Brother Ethelred wherefore the Arch-Bishops
SAXONUM paritèr ELIGIMVS Benedictionum tuarum Dona multiplica as also what follows in the same Chapter in the Blessing after the Coronation in giving him the Scepter Benedic Domine hunc PRE-ELECTVM Principem qui Regna omnium Regum à saeculo moderaris Amen NOW from both these Places above quoted we may safely conclude that an Election did most commonly precede the Coronation of our English Saxon Kings which I think is made so evident by these Authorities that it needs no farther Enlargement nor should I trouble my self about it were it not to expose the Obstinacy of some Men as well as to continue the Series of this Succession which perhaps would seem lame to others without it down to the Conquest TO go on therefore where we left off after the Death of King Ethelred the Saxon Annals tell us that Omnes Proceres qui in Londonia erant Cives eligerunt Eadmundum in Regem i. e. All the Chief Men or Witan as it is in the Saxon i. e. Wise Men that were at London and the Citizens chose Edmund for their King and yet he was his Father's eldest Son tho whether Legitimate or not is uncertain for we do not find any antient Author till after the Conquest that mentions Ethelred's being married to the Mother of this Prince and if he was not this Son of his could have no other Title but Election This is also confirmed by Ingulph who says Cui Ethelredo successit in Regnum Londonensium West-Saxonum Electione Filius ejus primogenitus Edmundus c. i. e. Edmund his eldest Son succeeded his Father Ethelred by the Election of the Londoners and West-Saxons in the Kingdom BUT tho our Saxon Annals are silent of it yet an Antient Manuscript Chronicle wrote about the Time of the Conquest now in the Cottonian Library relates that about the same Time that King Edmund was thus Elected Episcopi Abbates quique Nobiliores Angliae Canutum in Regem eligere the Bishops Abbots and several of the Chief Men of England chose Cnute for their King which is also confirmed by Florence of Worcester in these words under this very Year Post cujus mortem maxima pars Regni tà m Clericorum quà m Laicorum in unum congregati pari consensu Cnutonem in Regem eligerunt ad eum Suthamptoniam veniens pacem cum eo pepigerunt fidelitatem jurabant i. e. after whose Death viz. of King Ethelred the greatest part of the Kingdom as well of the Clergy as Laity being met together chose Cnute for their King and coming to Southampton made Peace with him and swore Fidelity but he there says nothing of his Coronation THESE Testimonies concerning Ethelred and Edmund being thus plain I confess Dr. Brady has been so just as to cite them and fairly to translate that Passage in Ingulph by the word Election whereas it should have been Recognition if it had suited with his Hypothesis as he does also that of Florence of Worcester rendring the word Eligerunt by chose him King if therefore it were a true Election in one case then surely it must be so in the other for the same Reason BUT the nameless Author of the Great Point of Succession discuss'd tho he does wilfully conceal all the printed Authorities above mentioned yet being hard press'd with this Passage of King Cnute has no other way to evade it but by saying That Canutus by the Terror of his Arms having the greatest part of the Island at his Devotion forced them to acknowledg and receive him for their King which they being under an apparent Force could not refuse to do THE falseness of which Assertion I will not go about to prove in this Place but refer the Reader to the ensuing History where he will find that the Persons abovemention'd were not so forced by the Terror of his Arms as to acknowledg him for their King since London then as still the Capital City of the Nation with many others of the Nobility had before Chosen King Edmund who by their Assistance was strong enough immediately after his Election to fight the Danes at the great Battel at Assendune and therefore if voluntarily yet it was treacherously done of them to quit the Prince who ought to have been Elected and to choose a Stranger and an Invader over his Head and whether the Gentleman this Author writes against had ridiculously called King Cnute's Accession to the Throne an Election as he would have it I shall leave to the impartial Reader 's Judgment AFTER the Death of King Cnute our Annals relate that at a Witena-Gemot or Great Council being held at Oxford Leofricus Comes omnes propè Thani à Boreali parte Thamisis Nautae de Lundonia eligerunt Haroldum in Regem totius Angliae dum ejus Frater Hardcnutus esset in Denmearcia i.e. Leofric the Earl and almost all the Thanes North of the Thames and the Sea-men of London chose Harold King of all England whilst his Brother Hardecnute was in Denmark which is also confirmed by Ingulph and William of Malmesbury who farther report That the English had a Mind to chuse Edward the Son of Ethelred or at least Hardecnute the Son of Cnute by Emme his Wife the Widow of King Ethelred who was then in Denmark BUT Henry of Huntington says expresly Haroldus filius Cnuti in Regem Electus est But Radulphus de Diceto is yet more express as to this Election of Harold as appears by this Passage under An. 1038. Haroldus Rex Merciorum Northymbrorum ut per totam regnaret Angliam à Principibus omni Populo Eligitur i. e. Harold King of the Mercians and Northumbers that he might reign over all England is Chosen by the chief Men and all the People whence you may observe that tho he were then King of the Mercians and Northumbers yet that still needed a new Election to make him King of all England NOW if this were so as the Doctor himself has ingenuously cited it in his said Treatise I desire he would let us know where was then the Right of Lineal Succession when the People of England would fain have chosen Edward who could not be Right Heir of the Crown so long as the Children of his Elder Brother were alive tho then in Exile nor could Hardecnute have any Right so long as Harold his Elder Brother was alive whom also as our Historians relate his Father had appointed Successor at his Death tho whether that be true or no is much to be doubted BUT the Author of the aforementioned Great Point of Succession c. to evade this Proof of Harold's Election will have all this Point in Controversy to have been who had the most Right and best Title to the Crown of those two Harold or Hardecnute and that Earl Godwin objected Harold's Illegitimacy and the Will of the deceased King of all which there is not one word mentioned in any of our most
Nobility wherein Plegmund presided Here he thinks he hath a strong hold and therefore says That this Author tells us the meaning of the long Title of this Synod which just before he had mentioned viz. that the Bishops Abbots FIDELES Proceres POPVLVS were all NOBILES NOBLE-MEN that is the Ecclesiasticks and Laicks or the Bishops and Lay-Nobility and not the Vulgus Commons or ordinary sort of People SO then according to the Doctor 's Construction all the fore-going Relation of the Members of this Council was a jumbled heap of Tautologies of Noble Tenants in Capite Noble-men and Noble People BUT I must needs acknowledg that he is so far in the right that by these words Nobilium Anglorum are not meant the vulgar mean or ordinary sort of People or the Mob as they are now contemptuously term'd for certainly they had never any thing to do in those August Assemblies Nor does Mr. Petyt or my self maintain any such thing and yet for all this I think we may affirm that all the Members that appeared there were not Noble-men or Great Lords only in the sense they are now taken FOR to begin with the word Nobilis which the Doctor so much insists on it is his own too narrow Conception of that Title which has been I think one main Cause of the greatest part of the Quarrel between Mr. Petyt and him for in all the Counties of Europe except England it is very well known that the word Nobilis includes not only Noble-men of Title such as Dukes Marquesses c. but also all Gentlemen of Families who are well born and do not exercise Mechanick Trades Thus Nobilezza in Italian and Noblesse in French comprehends the less as well as the greater Nobility So likewise the word Aedelmen among the Germans comprehends all sorts of Noble-men as well those of Title as others which is owned by Sir H. Spelman in his Glossary in these words Anglorum Legibus Adelingos dici pro Nobilibus in genere qui omnes nobiles Aedelmen vocant à Saxonico Aedel nobilis And so it was here in England long after the Conquest as well as before when Knights and Gentlemen were reckoned inter Nobiles minores before the Title of Noble-men began to be appropriated to the higher Nobility or Peers only which is also owned by Dr. Brady in his Preface to his Compleat History where he tells us of Lands held by Knights Service as well in the Hands of the lower sort of Noblesse as of the greater Noble-men AND this being so I shall easily prove that all the rest of the words insisted upon by the Doctor do not signify only great Lords and Noblemen by Birth To go on therefore to the next word Proceres that neither this does signify only Men Noble by Birth Isidore an antient Spanish Author in his Origines says thus Proceres sunt Principes Civium that is the chiefest of Subjects or Citizens And the Learned Du-Fresne also tells us in his Glossary Proceres appellabantur qui in Civitatibus praecipuos Magistratus gerebant that those were called Proceres who were the chief Magistrates or Rulers in Cities and certainly these could scarce ever be Noble-men by Birth AND as for the word Primates it signifies no more than Principal or Chief Men however born and that it was understood no otherwise among our English-Saxons appears from Aelfric's Glossary above-mentioned at the end of Somner's Saxon Dictionary where he renders the words Primates vel Primores Civitatis seu Burgi by YLDEST BVRHWARA i. e. the Chief Magistrates in a City or Town who were then Persons of very considerable Note in the Nation as I shall prove further by and by I come now to the word Optimates which signifies no more than the better sort of Men and not always Noble-men and great Lords much less as confined to the King's Thanes or Tenants in Capite only since the same Du-Fresne in his Glossary defines Optimates to be Vassalli Barones qui ab ullo Domino ratione Hominii nudè pendent that is the Feudatory Barons that meerly depend on any Superiour Lord by reason of their Homage which tho spoken in relation to France five or six hundred Years ago yet was certainly used in the same sense and no otherwise in England as well before as after that time and did include all the Inferiour as well as Superiour Thanes such as were the only Freeholders in those Ages BUT for the word Principes he that understands any thing of the Latin Tongue knows that it doth not always signify Princes or Men Noble by Birth but any Chief or Principal Man remarkable by Place Office or Dignity and therefore we often read in Livy and other Latin Authors of Principes Civitatis and in the above-cited Laws out of Tacitus de moribus Germanorum it is plain that the word Princeps or Principes in the plural signified no more than chief or considerable Men among the Germans by reason of their Office or present Dignities without any respect to their Birth And in this sense I suppose every Member of Parliament may at this day be reckoned inter Principes among the most considerable or chief Men of the Kingdom BUT the Doctor lays a great stress upon a Passage out of two Manuscript Malmesburies one in the Bodleian Library cited by Sir William Dugdale and the other in the Treasury of the Records of the Church of Canterbury cited by Sir Henry Spelman who both report of this very Council that Edward the Elder Congregavit Synodum Senatorum Gentis Anglorum cui praesidebat Plegmundus c. i. e. convened a Synod of the Senators in Saxon the Aldermen of the English Nation that is such as were usually called to such Councils which were only the Nobiles and Great Men. IN Answer to this I must refer the Doctor again to good old Livy where he will find that the Roman Senators were not all Noble by Birth for they were tà m Patricii quà m Plebeii Ordinis BUT when Mr. Petyt cites William of Malmesbury for calling a Saxon Wittena Gemote Generalis Senatus Populi Conventus to distinguish the lesser Nobility from the greater the Doctor replies There is no heed to be taken how our old Monks and Historians stiled the Saxon Wittena Gemotes or their great and Common-Councils for the same Authors expressed them sometimes one way sometimes another nor were they ever exact and curious in observing and noting the Title or the Constituent Parts or Members of them FROM whence I cannot but observe the Doctor 's great Partiality for his own Opinion for whenever William of Malmesbury in the Manuscript above-cited mentions the word Senatores it must with him immediately signify nothing less than Great Noblemen or what we now call Peers but when the same Author mentions the lower degree of Men whom we now call Commons as a distinct Order from the
and unpolished and that the farther they were from the Continent the more ignorant they were of Foreign Riches abounding chiefly in Cattle That they died their Bodies with Woad uncertain whether for Ornament or some other Cause That they sought frequent Causes of War and disturbed each other from Ambition of Empire and desire of enlarging their Dominions That they fought not only on Horseback and on Foot but also arm'd like the Gauls in Chariots whose Axeltrees were arm'd with Scythes Cornelius Tacitus in his Life of Agricola tells us That the Britains were very like the Gauls whether the same Original or the likeness of Climate were the Cause of it so likewise their Speech was not much different They had the same boldness in seeking out Dangers and the same fear in declining of them when they were at hand Yet that the Britains shew'd greater fierceness as whom long Peace hath not yet softned for we have heard says he that the Gauls were once famous for War but Cowardice soon succeeded slothfulness their Valour and Liberty being lost together which hath also happened to the Britains already Conquer'd but that the rest of them remained such as the Gauls once were their chief Strength was in their Foot but that some Nations of them us'd also Chariots in fight the Charioteers were more Noble their Followers fighting for them That in Times past they obey'd Kings but were then divided by their Princes into Factions and Parties neither is there any thing so advantagious for the Romans against the strongest Nations than that they do not consult in Common for there are very seldom Assemblies for two or three Cities to repel common Danger so whilst they fight separately they are all alike overcome And in the next Chapter he goes on thus The Britains chearfully yielded to the Pressing of their Men paying Tribute and all the other Duties impos'd by the Emperor provided Injuries were not done them these they will hardly endure for they submit that they may obey not that they may serve as Slaves Dion Cassius epitomized by Xiphilin speaking of the more Northern Britains relates that they Tilled no Ground but liv'd on their Fruits and Hunting for of Fish though they had great Store they never tasted That they liv'd in their Cabines naked and barefooted They had their Wives in Common and all of them maintain'd the Children The chief Authority for the most part resided in the People They were much addicted to Steal They fought from Chariots and had little nimble Horses their Footmen ran very fast and also stood very firmly to their Posts Their Arms were a Shield and a short Spear at whose lower end there was a Ball of Brass that when they shake it they may terrifie their Enemies with the noise They wore long Daggers They can bear Hunger Cold and all sorts of Labour being in the Woods they can live upon the Bark of Trees They have still ready a certain sort of Food upon all Occasions of which if they take the quantity of a Bean they will not be Hungry or Thirsty for a great while after But Herodian is the first who describes the Northern People then the most barbarous sort of Britains and who I suppose were afterwards called Picti that is painted Men to have had their Bodies mark'd with divers Figures which whether it was their Custom in Ceasar's Time may be doubtful since he makes no mention of it But this Author thus proceeds The Britains know not the use of Garments but gird their Bellies and Necks with Iron thinking it an Ornament as well as a Sign of their Riches in the same manner as other Nations prize Gold They mark'd their very Bodies with divers Figures of all sorts of Animals wherefore they will not wear Cloths lest they should hide the Painting of their Bodies It is a warlike Nation and most greedy of Slaughter and use only a narrow Shield and a Lance besides a Sword hanging from their naked Bodies They knew not the use of the Breast-plate or Helmet thinking them a hinderance to them in their running over the Bogs of which they had great Store Pliny relates among their other Customs that they wore Rings on their middle Fingers and manured their Land with Marl which can be only meant of the more civilized Britains who undertook Husbandry which improvement is used with us in some Countries to this day but as for their Drink Solinus tells us they made it of Barly as we do now and as Dioscorides also notes who calls it though corruptly Curmy for Curw for so the modern Britains still call Ale So that whoever will but consider the Manners and Customs of the Ancient Britains may find them not to be much different from those of the naked Indians of some part of America when they were first discovered only then they had the use of Brass and Iron which those wanted until they were brought to them from other places and also had Horses and Chariots the use of all which were unknown to the Americans but in other things you will find them much alike only the latter seem to have been a better temper'd and more Vertuous People from whence the Reader may judge of the likelyhood of those Stories in Geoffrey of Monmouth when he makes such descriptions of the stately Cities Palaces and Fleets of the British Kings whilst Caesar and Lucan and Pliny describe their Vessels to have had their Ribs and Keels made of slight Timber interwoven with Wicker like our Baskets and covered with Hides sowed together not having the Art of making Saws to cut out Boards or Planks Having given you an account of their Ancient Manners and Government I will next say somewhat of their Religion Caesar tells us that the Religion of the Britains and Gauls were much the same that they had the same Gods and the same Priests viz. The Druids who had a great Authority not only in Religious but Civil Matters so that they could Excommunicate whom they thought fit and a Person so interdicted could not be admitted to their Sacrifices but was esteem'd among the number of the Accursed so that all Persons studiously avoided him not daring to come near him for fear of being infected with so dangerous a Curse These Druids taught the People that the Soul was Immortal and went out of one Body into another But whether they had learned this from the Greeks who traded amongst them or from the antient Phoenicians is uncertain But as for their Gods they were the same with the Gauls Jupiter was Worshipped under the Name of Taramis or Taran for Taran still signifies in Welsh Thunder Maximus Tyrius writes That they Worship'd the highest Oak they could find as the Figure or Representation of this God Tutates the God of Travellers is suppos'd to be the same with Mercury and by the Britains called Duw Taith the God of Journeys Mars was Worshipped by the Gauls and
Britains under the Name of Hesus as also Camulus as Mr. Camden proves from a Coin of Cunobelin of which he gives us the Draught being a Man's Head with an Helmet on it and with these Letters CAMU The next God of the Britains was Apollo Worshipped by them under the Name of Beleus or Belinus as appears by a Passage of Julius Capitolinus in his Life of Maximin He is also suppos'd to have bin called Belatucadrus there being divers Altars and Inscriptions dug up of late Years out of the Earth all of them with this Title DEO BELATUCADRO which Name seems to be deriv'd from the Assyrian God Bel or Belus As for Goddesses they Worshipped Diana under the Name of Camma Another Goddess the Britains had who is call'd by Dion Andraste or Andrate and is suppos'd to have bin the Goddess of Victory she had a Temple at Camalodunum now Maldon in Essex As for their Sacrifices though they were most often Beasts at sometimes they also Sacrific'd Men as Caesar expresly tells us and Tacitus relates That it was usual for the Britains to consult the Gods by the Entrails of Men Pliny also tells us That the Misletoe growing upon an Oak being cut with many Ceremonies was made use of in all their Sacrifices and other Religious Rites and also says that Britain in his time did so Superstitiously cultivate Magick Arts and that with so many Ceremonies that they might have communicated it even to the Persians themselves These are the chief Things which antient Authors have left us concerning the British Customs and Manners relating either to their Religious Civil or private Life which if it seem tedious to you may be passed by So I now come to my main Design and give you Caesar's own Account of his first Invasion of Britain out of the Fourth and Fifth Books of his Commentaries Julius Caesar having now subdued most part of Gallia and quieted the Germans and stopped their Incursions into his Province resolv'd on an Expedition into Britain his Pretences were these That the Britains had underhand sent Supplies to the Cities of Armorica who the Year before had revolted from his Obedience and had joined with the rest of Gaul in a general and dangerous Rebellion and not only so but that they had received into their Protection the Bellovaci his Enemies who had fled to them for aid These Caesar there assigns as the Causes to justifie this Invasion But though these were the seeming Causes that moved Caesar to this sudden Expedition yet certainly a Soul so great as his could not be tempted by the mean hopes of getting the British Pearls to so dangerous a War as Suetonius in the Life of Caesar supposes though he mentions his comparing their weight and largeness by poising them in his Hand yet I will not deny but he might even propose the getting of these as a Bait to encourage his Souldiers in this Enterprize By his past as well as future Actions we may guess that besides Glory his main Design in Invading Britain was to inure his Souldiers to Hardship and to accustom them to the most uncouth and barbarous Enemies that they might not be afterwards terrified at the most dangerous Enterprizes but wholly depend upon his Fortune and Conduct Caesar therefore although Summer was almost spent and Winter coming on very early in the Northern Parts of Gaul yet resolved to pass over into Britain and if the time of the Year should not suffer him to make War yet he thought it might be to good purpose if he should but Land upon the Island and understand the Natures of the Inhabitants and come to know the chief Places Harbors and Accesses to it all which he says were as yet unknown to the Gauls for besides Merchants no Body commonly went thither and even to those scarce any thing was known besides the Sea-coast and those Countries which were opposite to Gallia Therefore though the Merchants were called together from all Parts yet could he not understand what Nations they were that inhabited it nor what sort of War they made nor what customs they used nor what Ports were fitting to receive a Fleet of great Ships Though by the way this seems very strange if it were true as they of Rhemes told Caesar that Divitiacus King of the Soissons had a little before held Britain also under his dominion besides the Belgian Colonies which he affirms to have named and Peopled many Provinces there as also what he tells us in the Sixth Book of his Commentaries that those who desired to know the Druids Discipline went thither Yearly on purpose to learn it But be this as it will he thought it necessary before he exposed his own person to send Ca. Volusenus thither with one Galley to discover these things commanding him to return as soon as this could be effected whilst he with all his Forces marched towards the Country of the Morini now the Province of Picardy Because thence was the shortest cut into Britain hither he draws together his Ships from all parts of the neighbouring Provinces as also that Fleet which he had built last Summer for the Armorican War in the mean time when his design was made known being carried over by the Merchants into Britain Ambassadours came to him from divers Princes and States of this Island who promised to give Hostages and to obey the Roman Empire All which being heard Caesar as largely promising and exhorting them to continue still in that mind sent them back and with them Comius of the Atribates now called the Country of Arras whom upon the conquest thereof he had made King and of whose Courage and Fidelity Caesar was very well assured him he enjoyns that he should go to as many of the States as he could and perswade them to come into the Roman Interest and should also inform them that he himself would speedily come over thither But Volusenus having only surveyed the Country at a distance which was all he could do since he durst not go out of his Ship nor trust himself with these Barbarians on the Fifth day return'd to Caesar and related to him whatsoever he had there observed Caesar having settled the Morini by taking Hostages of them then gathered together about Eighty Ships of burthen which he judged sufficient for the transporting of two Legions but all his Gallies he distributed to his Quaestor and Lieutenants there were also Eight Ships of burthen more which lay Wind bound at a place Eight Miles distant so that they could not reach the same Port These he appointed for the Horse the rest of the Army he committed to Q. Titus Sabinus and L. Aurunculus Cotta with orders to march into the Country of the Menapii and into those Towns of the Morini from whence Ambassadours had not yet come to him But P· Sulpicius Rufus his Lieutenant he commands to keep the Port with a sufficient Garrison All things being thus dispatched and having now got a fair
thither also the heavy as well as the Light-Armed Souldiers quickly followed them whilst the Britains assaulting them with their Darts these received them in close order whereby their Ranks were soon broken who made use of no defence either of Brest-plates or Helmets So that if they could have resisted the Auxiliaries yet they were beat down by the Swords and Darts of the Legionary Souldiers and if they turned from these they were again routed by the broad Swords and Spears of the Auxiliaries The Victory was very remarkable the Wife and Daughter of Caractacus being taken Prisoners and his Brethren submitting to Mercy But though he had committed himself to the Fidelity of Cartismandua Queen of the Brigantes yet as unsafe Counsels prove commonly unfortunate he was by her delivered bound to the Victors in the Seventh Year according to Tacitus but indeed in the Ninth Year after this War was begun in Britain Nevertheless Caractacus his Fame being carried through all the Neighbouring Provinces was also Celebrated as far as Italy and they desired to see the Man that had for so many Years despised the Roman Forces so that the name of Caractacus became famous at Rome it self and Caesar whilst he extoll'd his own Victory added glory to the conquered for the People being summoned as to some solemn Spectacle the Praetorian Cohorts stood to their Arms in the Field which lay before their Camp The King's Servants marched before bearing his Gold Chains and other Ornaments with what ever else he had gained in Foreign Wars presently after came his Brethren with his Wife and Daughters and last of all He himself The behaviour of others through fear was mean and degenerate he only neither in Countenance Word or Action appeared dejected But standing at the Tribunal of Caesar Spoke to this purpose If my mind O Caesar had been as moderate in the Heigth of Fortune as my Birth and Dignity was Eminent I might have entred as a Friend rather than a Captive into this City nor couldst thou have disliked one for a Confederate so Noble by Descent and Ruling so many Natinos My present Estate tho to me disgraceful to thee is Glorious I had once Riches Horses Arms and Men no wonder if I was not contended to lose them but if you will extend your Empire over all others then of necessity all others must obey you If I sooner had been brought to yield my Miâfortune had been less notorious your Conquest less renowned but by a severe treatment of me both will be soon forgotten if you grant that I may Live I shall live a lasting Monument of your Clemency Caesar mov'd at so sad a Spectacle of Fortune but especially at the Nobleness of his bearing it gave him Pardon as also to his Wife and Brothers they being all unbound went also to do the like Reverence to the Emprâss Agrippina who sat not far off on another Throne no less conspicuous a new indeed and unwonted sight far different from the Manners of the ancient Romans to see a Woman in her Faeminine Pride presiding oveâ the Roman Ensigns but indeed she looked upon her self as a Companion and Sharer of the Empire obtained by her Ancestors The Senators being then also summon'd made long and pompuous Discourses upon this taking of Caractacus saying it was no less famous than when P. Scipio shewed Scyphax or L. Paulus Perseus or any other General who had exposed Captive Kings to the view of the People of Rome so that they decreed to Ostorius all the Ensigns of a Triumph After this Affairs continued some time prosperous but presently after became more doubtful either because that Caractacus being now remov'd he thought the Britains as good as subdued and so the Wars was less eagerly pursued or whether the Enemy in Compassion of so great a King burnt more fiercely with Revenge for they had beset the Governour in his Camp and fell upon the Legionary Cohorts who had been left to build Forts among the Silures and unless Assistance had come in to them speedily from the Neighbouring Garrisons and Castles the whole Army had then perished nevertheless the Governour with Eight Centurions and the most forward Souldiers of each Company were cut off and not long after they routed those that were Forraging as also some Troops sent to their Relief Then Ostorius drew forth his Light Armed Cohorts nor had he thereby put a stop to his Mens flight unless the Legions had also engaged in the Fight by whose Force it first became equal and at length quite turned the Scale for the Enemies fled thô with small Loss because the Day was declining afterwards followed frequent Skirmishes more like Robberies than Fights they often meeting in the Woods or Marshes as Design or Chance gave them opportunity often commanded sometimes without any command all which proceeded from the remarkable obstinacy of the Silures whom that common saying of the Roman General had much provoked That as the Sicambri had been formerly destroyed so also the very name of the Silures ought wholly to be extinguished Therefore they intercepted two Auxiliary Cohorts who through the Avarice of their Officers were too securely pillaging and bestowing the Prisoners and Spoils on certain neighbouring Nations drew them also into a Revolt When Ostorius being now worn out with Cares and Troubles ended his Days The Britains rejoycing that thô not a Battle yet a lingering War had taken off so great a Souldier But Caesar understanding the Death of his Lieutenant lest the Province should remain without a Governour sent A. Didius in his room who quickly arriving there found Affairs but in an ill Condition for in the mean while there had happened an unsuccessful Engagement of that Legion over which Manlius Valens commanded the Fame of which Exploit being also much increased by the Enemy's reports that thereby they might terrifie the new General which was also much increased by himself that if the War were well ended he might win the greater Glory or if otherwise he might gain the easier pardon But the Silures had already done much mischief and made Incursions all abroad until by Didius's meeting of them they were repelled which being one of the last Actions that happened in Claudius's Reign I shall only take notice that he lived about Three Years after his sending Didius hither and died as is suppos'd of Poyson given him by his Wife Agrippina therefore since by his Conquest of so great a part of Britain he is accounted by most Authors as the Sovereign power thereof I shall for the future give you the Names of all the Roman Emperors his Successours that ruled here till their quitting of this Island whether they were here in Person or not Claudius was succeeded by Nero his Wive's Son by Birth and his own by Adoption of whose Reign I shall say nothing but what relates to the particular History of this Island Therefore since Tacitus tells us that those things which
speak with him in private he then seemed more suspicious and having examin'd them by Torture forced them to confess the whole design and then having punished these Conspirators he immediately declared War against Severus and took upon him the Titles of Emperour and Augustus Which as soon as Severus heard he was extreamly incensed and thought it not fit any longer to conceal his Anger but having made a sharp Oration to his Army against Albinus and which was received with great Acclamations he presently began his Expedition against him who to defend himself with the flower of Britain entred Gaul and marching as far as Lyons he and Severus there met at the head of their Armies when the Battle being joyned Albinus had at first the better the British Souldiers not yielding to the Illyrians either in strength or courage so that part of the Army which Severus Commanded being routed he himself was knocked down from his Horse and casting away his Purple Robe was for some time supposed to be slain when Laetus Severus Lieutenant General supposing him to have been killed came in with fresh Forces with an intention to gain the Victory for himself for which treachery he was afterwards by Severus put to Death However at present by his assistance he won the Victory and put his Enemies to flight pursuing and killing them with great slaughter whereupon the City of Lyons being taken Albinus was forced to fly from thence but being pursu'd by Severus's Souldiers and driven into a House near the River Rhosne was there forced to run himself through with his own Sword or as others relate caused one of his Servants to do that office for him but however he was taken and brought to Severus before he was quite dead who quickly dispatched him and cutting of his head sent it to Rome to be set over the place of publick Execution but he let the Body lye before the Praetorium till it stunk and was devoured by Dogs A mean revenge for so great an Emperour to take upon so Valiant a Person But now Sevârus having by this Victory obtained the whole Roman Empire and finding that Britain was a Province too great and powerful to be trusted in the hands of one Man he divided it into two Governments committing the North part thereof to Virius Lupus as Pâopraetor and Lieutenant whom Ulpian nameth President of Britain and to Heraclitus the Southern parts as Mr. Speed gathereth by a Coyne of Severus Minted in his Second Consul-ship which fell in the Year of our Lord 198 from whence it appears that after the Death of Albinus Britain was not reduced under the subjection of Severus until he had won it by the Sword the memory of which he left to posterity in this Medal wherein is the Goddess of Victory represented as sitting upon spoils with this Inscription Victoria Britanniae but this Victory must have been then won by his Lieutenant and not by himself But Virius Lupus who had the Government of the Northern parts was forced to buy Peace of the Meatae aâ a great rate because the Caledonians who had promised to check the Incursions of the Meatae had not performed that Article of their Agreement This Author likewise tells us that the former of these Nations lived next the Wall that divided the South of the Island from the North so that Lupus finding himself unable alone to curb their Inroads after great losses suffered from them sent for Severus but he being at that time taken up with other Wars Lupus was forced to buy this Peace of the Meatae as we have said only some Roman Prisoners were then set free The Memory of this Virius Lupus is preserved in an Altar dug up dedicated to the Goddess Fortune upon the occasion of his repairing a Bath or Hot house at a Town called Levatriae now Bows upon Stanmoor in Richmond shire This was done for the sake of the Thracian Cohorts who lay there in Garison with the Romans But Lupus hearing that Severus had at last put an end to his other Wars he wrote him plainly the state of things here that the Britains of the North made War upon him broke into the Province and harrassed all the Countries nigh them that there needed suddenly either more aid or himself to come in person Severus was not much displeased at this news being in his own nature greedy of Glory and being also desirous after so many Victories in the East to raise also new trophies for the Britains and besides he thought at best to withdraw his Two Sons from the pleasures of Rome and inure the Young Men to hardship and Military Discipline So this Emperour though Old and much troubled with the Gout yet with as great Courage as any Young Man made this expedition into Britain and taking his Journey for the most part in a Litter staid long in no place so that having finished his Journey by Land and having crossed the Sea sooner than could be expected he entred Britain and having Muster'd his Soldiers and brought great Forces together he prepared for War But the Northern Britains daunted with the Report of so great Forces brought over with him and that more were preparing sent Ambassadours to treat of Peace and to excuse their former doings The Emperour now loath to return home without some memorable Action whereby he might assume to his other Titles the addition of Britannicus delay'd his Answer but quickens his preparations till in the end when all things were in a readiness to follow them they were dismissed without effect when he arrived his principal care was to have many Bridges and Causeways laid over Bogs and Moors that his Souldiers might fight on firm ground for many parts of Britain were at that time over run with Bogs and Marshes as Ireland was some Years ago now the Britains used to wade through these Marshes up to the middle not valuing it because they went naked But Severus prepared all things which might be of any use for the Souldiers or a damage to the Britains And when he found all were ready to his Mind having his Younger Son Geta to govern the more Southern part of the Island by the help of Papinian the great Lawyer taking his Eldest Son Bassianus along with himself he marched against the Britains and having passed the Wall that divided their Territories there only happen'd some tumultuary Skirmishes in which thô the Romans were still Conquerours yet the Britains found an easie retreat by hiding themselves in the Woods and Bogs which were well known to them which contributed very much to prolong the War Yet did not Severus desist till he had passed to the very farthest part of the Island and had compell'd the Enemies to make Peace upon this Condition That they should give up great part of their Territory although he lost in this Expedition by the sudden Assaults and Ambushes of the Britains as well as by Diseases near
be particulary shown in its proper place Not long after the Martyrdom of St. Alban suffered also the Priest who converted him and whose Name Geoffrey will have to be Amphibalus thô we had never heard of it at all but from this Author that word signifying properly not a Man's name but a long shag Cloak which it is supposed that good Man wore I shall also pass by the Martyrdoms of many other Christians said to be at Lichfield and Winchester and other places as being of very uncertain credit having no other Authors but Geoffrey and our Monks who lived and wrote at a great distance from those Times But the Emperors Dioclesian and Maximinian having both on the same day thô in different places resign'd the Empire to the two Caesar's above-mentioned and Constantinus choosing the Western Provinces whereof Britain was one for his share came over hither to settle affairs in this Island and Eutropius supposes Helena his Wife to have been a Britain by Birth whereupon our Geoffrey presumes further and makes her to have been the Daughter of one King Coil whom he supposes to have succeeded Asclepiodotus But since there is no ground for this fancy in any Authentick Writer I shall wholly slight it especially since Nicephorus and other Greek Historians relate her to be a Bithynian but to return to that which is more to our purpose it is certain that as soon as Augustus was declared he immediately put a stop to the Persecution against the Christians in his Provinces and then passing over into Britain Constantius not âong after made an Expedition against the Caledonians whom he overcame and not long after died at York having been all his life time a great favourer of the Christians though no professed Christian himself to whom succeeded Constantine his Son who came luckily Post from Rome to Boloigne just about the time saith Eusebius when his Father lay Sick upon his Death-bed where being by him nominated for his Successour he was immediately after his Father's Funerals by the whole Army saluted Emperour thô he declined it all he could concerning whom there is a great dispute whether he were a Britain or not our British Historians produce a passage out Eumenius's Oration to Constantine wherein he calls Britain the most blessed and fortunate of all Lands quia Constantinum Caesarem primum vidisti which words may yet be thus interpreted that is it did not behold Constantine Born but saw him first created Emperor which is undoubtedly true but since most of our English Historians understand it in the former Sense there being nothing of conclusive certainty deliver'd by Antient Authors concerning it I shall leave it as I found it thô it must be confessed that the learned Dr. Stillingfleet in his Orig. Britannicae Not only from several passages in Eumenius's Panegyrick but also by other Arguments hath made it highly probable that Constantine was born in Britain But this is more certain that Constantine before his departure hence seems to have had some Bickerings with the Britains in the Northern parts of this Island which having in some time composed he passed again into Gaul where leaving a great Army many of whom were before raised in Britain he from thence went into Italy and near Rome overthrew the Tyrant Maxentius who had seized that City together with the rest of Italy immediately after which Victory he declared himself a Christian in the presence of his whole Army which yet he would not have perhaps ventured to have done had he not been sure that a considerable Party of his Souldiers had been so before About the Fourth Year after Constantine return'd again into Britain but what he performed here is not left us by any Historian now extant more than what Eusebius tells us in general That Constantine passed over to the Britains who had it seems then revolted whom when he had subdued he turned his Eyes to those other parts of the World that he might relieve those that wanted his assistance which this Author supposes to be the rest of the Empire then oppressed by Mercurius thô all others make him to have been subdued in the very beginning of Constantine's Reign But Geoffery could he be believed gives us a very plausible account why Constantine came now again into Britain which is to this effect That Octavius Duke of the Gewisses taking advantage of the Emperor's absence had seized upon Britain for himself the circumstances of which I omit to shorten the Story as also how one Trahern who is there supposed to be this Emperor's Unkle by the Mother obtained a great Victory over this Octavius but that upon Traherns being kill'd at Verulam by the treachery of a Nobleman of Octavius's Party he again returned into Britain and making a Confederacy with the Northern Nations renewed the War whereupon Constantine coming upon Octavius on the suddain soon overcame him yet suffer'd him though Conquer'd still to Reign here as a Tributary to the Roman Empire But it is not likely Constantine would have given so great an encouragement to Rebellion nay what is yet more improbable he makes this Octavius to have Govern'd this Island even to the days of Gratian and Valentinian which must needs be false since the Coyns of all those Roman Emperors who succeeded between Constantine and Valentinian are found in this Island whereas no Coyn or Monument of this Octavius was ever yet to be seen and further none of the Historians of this Age do mention any such King of Britain as it is likely they would have done had they known of such a person But this is more likely that the Emperour Constantine alter'd the Ancient Divisions of Britain by adding to the former Provinces viz. Britannica Prima and Secunda Two others viz. Flavia and Maxima Caesariensis I have no more to add concerning Civil Affairs in this Emperor's Reign but as for Ecclesiastical History it is certain the British Church was now grown so considerable that it sent divers Bishops to the Council of Arles in Gallia which was held in Year of our Lord 114 as you may see in the First Tome of Gallick Councils where Eborius Bishop of the City of Eboracum in the Province of Britain and Restitutus Bishop of the City of London and Adelphius Bishop of the City of Colchester appeared as Deputies for the rest of the Bishops of Britain And though in the great Council of Nice which was assembled Anno Dom. 325 there is no express mention of the Names of the British Bishops which appear'd there because the Subscriptions to that Council are lost yet Athanasius as also Hillary Bishop of Poictiers do sufficiently confirm their being there as well as Constantine himself who in his Letter to the Alexandrians says that Easter was observed according to the manner prescribed in that Council by all the Nations he there mentions among whom the Britains are reckon'd for one Constantine dying divided the
being suspected as a Man of a haughty Spirit that if he should know these things ruling then in Britain he might hinder Julians proceedings and therefore a notary was sent to Boloign on purpose to watch that no body should pass over into Britain So that all Intelligence being stop'd between this Island and the Continent Lupicinus returning back before he knew any thing of these matters could give him no disturbance here But Julian having now taken the Title of Emperour and Augustus marched against Constantius who coming out of the East to meet him as far as Mopsvestia on the borders of Cilicia there died of a Feaver Whereupon Julian his Cousin was quietly received as Emperour even by those who had been of Constantius's side who from his renouncing the Christian Religion was commonly called the Apostate of whom I shall say no more since his short Reign affords nothing relating to Britain than that he was kill'd by an Arrow in a Battle against the Persians but whether it were Shot by an Enemy or by one of his own Christian Souldiers who hated him is uncertain Whereupon Jovianus then an Officer of good note was chosen Emperour by the Army but he refusing to Command Heathens the Souldiers cried out with one accord that they were all Christians upon which he accepted of the Empire from whence it plainly appears that his Army was outwardly Heathens before having complied for fear of the Emperour's displeasure But Jovian Reigning but Seven Months it is not to be expected that any thing considerable could happen in Britain in so short a Reign and therefore all I shall say further of him is That in his Journey to Constantinople at a place called Dadustana on the Borders of Galatia he died a very unusual Death being killed by the damp of a new-plaistered Chamber in which he lay some Charcoals having been kindled in it when he went to bed Whereupon not long after Valentinian was at Nice in Bythinia declared Emperour by the Army being the Son of Gratian Sirnamed Funarius above-mentioned but Valentinian not long after he arrived at Constantinople declared Valens his Brother to be his Partner in the Empire in the beginning of whose Reign the Almans wasted Gaul and Rhaetia the Sarmatians and Quadi Pannonia the Picts Saxons Scots and Attacotti also vexed the Britains with their continual Incursions Not to mention the Irruptions of the barbarous Nations into other parts of the Empire particularized by Ammianus Marcellinus who is the first Roman Author by whom we find the Scots to have been mentioned thô St. Hierome in his Epistle against Ctesiphon the Pelagian has given us a much more ancient Passage which he translated out of Porphyrie the Greek Philosopher who writ an Age before Ammianus which is to this effect That neither Britain a Province fertile of Tyrants nor the Scotish Nations nor all the barbarous Nations round about to the very Ocean did ever acknowledge Moses and the Prophets For thô Scaliger in his Notes upon Propertius and afterwards in his Animadversions on Eusebius takes upon him to correct the common Editions of Seneca's Satyrical Comedy upon Claudius by reading in stead of the words Scuta Brigantes Scoto Brigantes thô it be ingenious and would make better sense in that place yet it is not to be relied upon since no ancient Manuscript Copies are found to countenance that Correction nor do we any where read that Claudius made War against the Scots or ever passed further than the Southern Parts of Britain nor can we find in Ptolomy or other ancient Authors any mention of the Brigantes much less of Scoto Brigantes beyond the River of Tweed But as for Dempster's reading of Scoticas Pruinas in stead of Scythicas in the Poet Florus's Verses to the Emperour Adrian since it is back'd by no ancient Manuscript that any body ever saw but himself it is not to be charged upon his bare word as the learned Arch-Bishop Usher in his 16th Chapter of his Ant. Eccles. Britan. very well observes But who these Attacotti were who are joyned in Ammianus with the Scoti very much perplexes our modern Criticks there being so many various readings of this Word in divers Copies of this Author in some of whom it is written Attacitti and in others Attiscotti and are supposed by Mr. Camden in his Britannia to be the same Nation mentioned by St. Hierome by the Name of Scots some of whom this Father tells us he saw eat Man's Flesh when he was in Gaul But in the ancient Notitia Imperii they are called Attecotti juniores and Attecotti seniores thô in one Edition of the said Notitia they are written Attacotti as Monsieur Labbé well observes whence the Learned Dr. Gale conjectures them to have been a barbarous sort of Britains living in the North of Scotland about Attarith but of this since we have no certainty I leave every Man to take which of these Readings he thinks most probable But how the poor Britains were relieved out of these Difficulties this Author says nothing till four Years after when he relates That the Emperour Valentinian in his Journey from the Ambians in Gaul to the Treviri in Germany received the unwelcome News that Britain was reduced to the last Extremity by the joynt Invasion of the barbarous Nations and that Nectaridius Count of the Sea Coast was slain and Tullafaudes another of his Commanders being circumvented by the Enemies Ambuscades there perished which when he had heard with a great deal of concern he immediately dispatch'd away Severus then Comes Domesticorum i. e. Lord Steward of his Houshold to correct these Disorders who being a little after recalled without doing any thing Jovinus was sent into Britain the Emperour having dispatched before with all speed all such Provisions as were necessary for a powerful Army and which the pressing Necessities then required But at last upon the News of such sad and fearful Calamities which then befel Britain Theodosius was chosen for this Province who resolved to hasten thither with all speed who being a Man of great Reputation for Martial Actions and having raised a sufficient number of fresh youthful Legions and Cohorts he set forward with much Resolution At this time the Picts were divided into two Nations the Decalidoniae or rather as Mr. Camden supposes Deucaledonii and Vecturiones with whom came also the Attacotti already mentioned together with the Scots who roving up and down through divers places did a great deal of mischief whilst at the same time the neighbouring Coasts of Gaul were grievously infested by the Francks and Saxons each of them striving as it were who should exceed the other in Rapines Burnings killing and taking Prisoners Theodosius being sent hither to put a stop to those Incursions taking Sea at Bononia or Bulloign landed at Rulpiae whence after the arrival of his Forces called by divers Names according to their several Nations and Legions as the
Batavi Herculi Jovii and Victores he marched toward London that ancient City which was afterwards called Augusta and dividing his Forces into several Parties fell upon these Rovers whilst they marched scattered up and down laden with Booty so that easily routing them the Plunder and Captives he quickly recovered and having restored all to their respective owners except some small Portion bestowed on the weary Soldiers he returned to the said City in a triumphant manner and thô before it laboured under many Difficulties he hereby restored it to its former Splendour being emboldened with this Success to undertake greater Matters entring into a ferious consideration what was further to be done he found by what he got out of the Prisoners and Fugitives that the Enemy consisting of divers Nations was too fierce and numerous to be mastered by downright Force but rather by Stratagems and sudden Attacks He first therefore by Promises of Pardon brought most of his own Deserters and Stragglers to return to their Colours but being himself taken up with divers Cares he sent for Civilis to govern Britain as Vice-Praefect a Man of a sharp Wit and a strict observer of Justice with Dulcitius a Commander very famous for his Military Skill Of which Expedition the same Author gives us this short general Account in another place That Theodosius having by his Industry got together an Army of well-disciplined Souldiers marching from London he extreamly relieved the Calamities of the Britains seizing upon all Places from which he might infest the Enemy and commanding his common Souldiers nothing which he did not first undertake himself by which means he performed both the Duties of a valiant Souldier and a famous Commander divers Nations being put to flight who had before been encouraged by Impunity to assault the Roman Territories and repaired the Cities and Castles which had before suffered very much so that a firm Peace was hereby established for a long time But the Year following whil'st Theodosius was thus employ'd there happen'd a horrid Conspiracy which had like to have proved of dangerous Consequence had it not been stifled in its very Birth For one Valentinus of Pannonia a Man of an insolent and unquiet Spirit being for some great Crime banish'd into Britain this wretch impatient of rest contrived a Plot against Theodosius who was the only Obstacle to his wicked designs so that considering by what means he might bring them to pass his Ambitious desires still encreasing he excited some Souldiers and Outlaw'd persons by promising them both Pardon and Preferment And now the time drawing near for effecting his Treason the General being informed thereof and being now become more bold to take Revenge on the Conspirators seized them and delivered them all to Dulcius the Prefect to be put to Death but judging of things future by that long Military Experience in which he excelled all others of his time he forbid any further enquiry into the rest of the Plotters lest many being thereby made afraid those troubles which had been already compos'd should be again revived Then falling to the reforming more necessary things now the danger was over and that it was evident good fortune attended all his undertakings he restored the Cities and Garisons as we have already said fortifying the Borders with constant Watches and Guards which though now recovered had been formerly given up to the Enemy so that the Northern Province being restored to its former condition appointing a new Governour over it he order'd that it should for the future be called Valentia in Honour of Valentinian the Emperour He also removed the Areans from their Stations a sort of Men Instituted in former times to good purpose thô who these Men were we know not but there seems here to be somewhat wanting in the Copy but our Author tells us That he had said somewhat more of them in the Acts of Constans which Book is lost but these sort of Men now fallen into Vices were openly convicted that being allur'd by Promises and Rewards they were often wont to betray to the Barbarians whatsoever was done among the Romans though it ought to have been their business by running to and fro to give notice to the Roman Generals of the Motions of the neighbouring Nations So that all these actions being so well executed when Theodosius was recalled he left this Province in Peace and being attended with the general applause of all Men to the Sea-side he passed over to wait upon the Emperour who received him with great commendations Nor can I here omit inserting that noble Eulogy which Claudian the Poet hath given this renowned General Theodosius in his Panegyrick to his Grandson Honorius in these Verses Facta tui numerabit Avi quem littus adusti Horrescit Lybiae ratibusque impervia Thule Ille leves Mauros nec falso nomine Pictos Edomuit Scotumque vago mucrone secutus Fregit Hyperboreas remis audacibus undas He shall relate thy Gransier's Acts whose name Burnt Libya dreads and Thule known by Fame Who the light Moores and Painted Picts did tame And with his Sword the roving Scots pursued Whil'st with bold Oars He Northern Seas subdued By which last Verses he seems to intimate that as he tamed the Picts by Land so he pursued the Scots by Sea but what are meant by those Hyperborianae Waters whether the Irish Ocean or the Friths of Dunbritton called in the Old Scotish Laws Mare Scoticum I shall not take upon me to determine But those Antiquaries who would have the Scots to be planted in Ireland in the time of Claudian do urge these Verses of the same Poât in the next Panegyrick to that Emperour when speaking in praise also of his said Grandfather he thus proceeds maduerunt Saxone fuso Orcades in caluit Pictorum Sanguine Thule Scotorum tumulos flevit glacialis Ierne The Orcades were moistened with a Flood Of Saxon Gore and Thule by the Blood Of Picts was warmed nor did Ierne fail Whole heaps of Scots then slaughter'd to bewail And about these times the Picts and Scots raising fresh disturbances the Emp. Valentinian sent Framarius King of the Almans whose Country had been totally destroyed by a late incursion into Britain though with no higher a command than that of a Tribune over a Regiment of his own Country Men then highly in request for their Valour and Fidelity but what he did here Ammianus ceases to tell us So that being for the future bereft of the help of good Historians we must be forced to take up with such scraps as we can pick up here and there out of Zosimus Orosius and with other Epitomators of better Authors now lost The Emperour now Valentinian dying his Sons Flavius Gratianus and Fl. Valentinianus succeeded him in the Western Empire in the Fifth Year of whose Reign the Emperour Gratian created Theodosius Son to the former his Partner in the Empire assigning him the East for his
not so as hath been already shewn and shall be made clearer by and by For Bede is more exact and takes notice of some of those Princes that Reigned in Britain from the Death of Maximus to the coming in of the Saxons which Gildas and Nennius had omitted But thus much is agreed on by Gildas Nennius and Bede that Britain owed its first Ruine to Maximus his carrying over so great a number of Britains and Romans into Gaul from which time Britain being bereft of all its Military Forces and choicest Youth who followed that Tyrant and never returned again being either slain or else planting themselves in Armorica so that as Gildas saith the Island was thenceforth left to such cruel Rulers as stayed behind who being unexperienced in Warlike Affairs were still tormented by two transmarine Nations the Scots from the Northwest and the Picts from the North. But Bede expresly tells us that he calls those Transmarine Nations not because they then dwelt out of Britain but because they were divided from its Southern Parts by two Streights or Bays of the Sea whereof one from the West and the other from the East doth separate the Regions of Britain so that they do not joyn to each other these are the two Streights which were then called Glotta and Bodotria now the Friths of Edinburgh and Dunbritton from which Passage of Bede it is evident that he supposed the Scots to beat this time setled in this Island Whereupon the British Nation being unable any longer to bear the continual Incursions of the Scots and Picts sent Ambassadors to Rome with lamentable Letters desiring some Military Forces to be again sent to defend them which if it were performed and the Enemy once repulsed they vowed perpetual Subjection to the Roman Empire whereupon Stilico being at that time Tutor to the Emperour Honorius immediately dispatched to their Assistance a Legion sufficiently furnished with Arms and all Things necessary which arriving in this Island and fighting with its Enemies killed a great many of them and drove the rest out of the British Borders and so delivered the Inhabitants both from Spoil and inevitable Captivity This Action thô confounded by Gildas with the second Succours that were sent in the time of the Emperour Honorius seems most likely to be sent by Stilico in his first Consulship as hath been already said The Britains being thus relieved the Roman General whose Name is not told us thô Camden supposes him to be called Victorinus commanded them to build a Wall cross the Island between the two Seas which might be a Terrour to the Enemies and a Defence to the Natives but the Britains not building it with Stones but Turfs as not having Artificers sufficient for so great a Work it served to no purpose thô they drew it between the two Streights or Bays already mentioned for many thousand Paces and where the Defence of Water was wanting there they defended their Borders from the Irruption of the Enemy with a Trench of which Work Bede relates there remained most evident Tokens in his time For says he it begins near the space of two Miles from the Monastery of Abercorne towards the East in a place which is called in the Picts Tongue Penvahel in the English Penvellum and which running towards the West ends near the City of Aldcluith So far Bede This I have set down to shew that as yet the old Bounds were continued between the Picts and the Britains But this Legion returning home with great Joy and Triumph the same Enemies as soon as they saw the Roman Souldiers departed passing over in their small Vessels or Curroughs entering the Borders destroyed all before them How long they continued so to do is hard to determine but this is certain that fresh Ambassadours were thereupon again dispatched to Rome imploring new Aids and that they would not suffer this miserable Country to be destroyed nor a Roman Province which had been long so famous to be over-run by barbarous and foreign Nations whereupon another Legion was again sent over which coming unlook'd-for in the time of Autumn made great slaughter of the Enemies and drove out all those who escaped beyond the Friths above-mentioned over which they were wont to carry their Prey without any resistance But the Romans being now resolved to return home plainly told the Britains That they would not be any more wearied out in such laborious Expeditions for their Defence admonishing them to take Arms and to undergo themselves the Toil of encountering their Enemies nor should the Roman Ensigns march so far by Sea and Land to curb a few unwarlike wandering Robbers but that for the future they should defend themselves by fighting manfully for their Country in defending their Wives and Children and which is more their own Lives and Liberties and that they might do what good they could to these Confederates whom they were now forced to desert they made them build a Wall of Stone from Sea to Sea with Towers near the Shore to hinder the landing of the Enemy and having exercised them in Arms then took their Leave of them telling them They must expect their return no mote This is the substance of Gildas his Relation with whom Bede also agrees yet adds that the Romans at their departure did not only give this sluggish People fresh Encouragements by Words but also left them Patterns of the Arms and Weapons they would have them make and then gives a more particular description of this last Wall and saith That it was 8 Foot in breadth and 12 in height and that it stood where the Wall of Severus was before being made all of Stone and not of Turf as that unserviceable Wall was which the Britains had before without any Skill built by themselves betwixt the two Friths Glotta and Bodotria But before I quit this Subject I cannot but take notice of the great mistake of the Scotish Historian Buchanan who persisting in his former Errour will needs have this last Wall to be built in Scotland in the same place where he thô falsly supposes Severus's Wall to have been and where Bede makes the Turf Wall already mentioned to have been built But Arch-Bishop Usher plainly proves in his above-cited Work from the Authority of ancient Authors that Severus's Wall was built in the same place where Adrian's was before viz. between the Rivers Tine and Esk So that if âas Bede saith this last Wall was built in the same place where the Wall of Severus stood it must also have been between those two last mention'd Rivers and not between the two Friths as Buchanan would have it who if he had but carefully perused Bede would have found that he sufficiently distinguishes between the place where this last Wall was seated and that of the former which he supposes to have begun near Abercorne and reached to Alclâid now called Dunbritton for in several other
places of his History he plainly shews that by the Wall of Severus he meant that which is now called the Picts Wall which began from the River Tyne but since the Passages in which he shews this to have been his meaning are too long here to be set down I have put them in the Margin for which the Reader may consult the Author if he pleases So that Bede is only mistaken in this that being deceived with the equivocal use of the words Murus and Vallum which as Arch-Bishop Usher very well proves were used promiscuously in Roman Authors either for a Trench or a Wall when he supposes that of Severus to have been no more than a Vallum or Trench cast up of Earth and Turfs whereas it was indeed a Wall of solid Stone as hath been already shewn nor does the Arch-Bishop think this Author less mistaken in supposing the first Wall of Turfs to have been in Scotland but this last of Stone to have been in England whereas it was not at all likely as the Arch-Bishop very well observes that the Britains should have retreated above 100 Miles backward and have quitted so great an extent of Ground as lies between the two Walls if it could have been as easily maintained and fortified as the other much more when it was so much easier to be done the space between the two Rivers Tine and Esk being above thrice as large as that between the two Friths above-mentioned had they not found that they could not keep those Countries and therefore were resolved to give those Nations that invaded them as much Elbow room as possible so that they might have no occasion to invade their Territories But to return to our History from which I hope we have not made too long a Digression since it hath served not only to confute a Mistake in so eelebrated an Historian as Buchanan but also to settle so considerable a Point in Antiquity I suppose it was to this second departure of the Roman Legions that Claudian designed these Verses in his Poem De Bello Getico when describing the Forces which were mustered together for that VVar to the General Rendezvous he also mentions who came from this Island Venit extremis Legio praetenta Britannis Quae Scoto dat frena truci ferroque notatis Perlegit exangues Picto moriente figuras Hither the Legion too from Britain came VVhich curbs the Scots and does fierce Nations tame VVho whilst the painted Picts expiring lie Surveys those bloodless Figures as they die But before I dismiss the History of these Affairs give me leave to take notice of a great Errour in Hector Boetius and Buchanan as concerning this last VVar between the Romans and the Britains where in the Year of our Lord 403 he does not only make one Maximinian to have then commanded the Roman Legion last mentioned but also to have fought against Fergus King of the Scots and Durstus King of the Picts together with one Dionethius a Britain whom against all Reason and Probability he makes to have brought them Aids against his own Country-men and a Fight ensuing that the Scots were repelled and yet that this Maximinian having but few Souldiers then in his Army was forced to retreat into the inland parts of his Province whilst Dionethius made himself King of the Britains without any Subjects to make him so but that Maximinian being vexed at this Disgrace reinforcing his Troops with fresh Supplies marched against the Scots and Picts where a great Battel ensuing Fergus and Durstus were slain but King Dionethius whom I suppose to be the same with Geoffery's Dionatus Duke of Cornwal already mentioned was carried off much wounded But of this King neither Gildas Nennius nor Bede no nor so much as Geoffery says any thing and therefore not being to be found in any Historian before Hector all this Tale concerning this imaginary King is to be looked upon as a pure Invention of his own But this is certain that the Britains being thus deserted by the Romans for 19 Years after the Death of Maximus as Zosimus relates viz. about the Year 406 or 407 the British Army all in a mutiny Elected one Marcus to be their Emperour a Man of great Power in this Island and perhaps Lieutenant here whom not answering their Expectations they soon took off and then set up one Gratianus making him put on the Imperial Purple who seems to be a Native of Britain for so much Orosius his words imply when he calls him Municeps ejusdem Insulae but he not pleasing them after 4 Months Reign they deprived him both of his Life and Empire Of him Nennius saith nothing but mentions one Severus between Maximus and Constantius whom others omit but Geoffery of Monmouth makes this Gratian to have assumed the Royal Authority as soon as he heard of the Death of Maximus and that he was so Cruel and Tyrannical that the common People rose up and killed him and that after his Death the Britains sent to Rome to beg Help against the Picts and Scots But Zosimus and Orosius both relate That after the Death of this Gratian the Roman Britains set up one Constantine an ordinary Souldier chiefly for the good Omen of his Name yet Procopius differs somewhat from the former Authors and calls this Constantine no obscure Man but whether he meant for Valour or Nobility I will not determine but however he being by them declared Emperour gathered what Forces together he could being the remainder of those that had been carried away before by Maximus and putting to Sea from Britain landed at Boloigne and by the Terrour of his Name and the Numbers of his Followers easily brought over to his Party all the Roman Forces on this side the Alps Valentia in France he manfully defended against the Puissance of Honorius the Rhine which long time before had been neglected he fortified with Garisons and even upon the very Alps and towards the Sea-Coasts wherever the Passages lay open he built Forts and Castles whilst in Spain under the Conduct of his Son Constans whom of a Monk he had made Caesar he waged War with the like good Fortune And now grown Insolent by this constant Current of Success not content that Honorius had admitted him his Partner in the Empire and upon an Embassy sent to him on purpose accepted his Excuse That the Souldiers had advanced him to the Throne against his Will in hostile manner he passed the Alps intending to march directly against Rome but on the sudden he returned to Arles where he settled his Imperial Seat and commanded that City to be called Constantia after his own Name Whilst with the like Success his Son Constans by the Conduct of Gerontius his General he brought all Spain under his Obedience But when Constans upon some Suspicions turned Gerontius out of his Command for the Cause is not expressed the Affairs both of the Father and Son
he readily granted taking along with him as an assistant not Lupus but his Scholar Severus who being ordained Bishop of Triers then preached the Gospel to the Germans as soon as it was divulg'd that Germanus was come over one Elaphius a Principal Magistrate of that Country brought a Youth a Son of his the Sinews of one of whose Legs had been long shrunk up and desired Germanus that he would restore them who granting his request immediately upon his stroaking the place with his hand his Leg was restored as the other whereupon both the Priests and the People who had followed Elaphius to the place being astonished at the Miracle were again confirm'd in the Catholick Faith which was followed by an admonition Germanus made them to amend their errours but the Authors of this apostacy being by the sentence of them all banished the Island were delivered up to the Bishops to be carry'd into the Continent that so the People might quietly enjoy the benefit of this Reformation who for the future persisted in the true Faith But after this the Britains being again pressed and over power'd by fresh invasions of the Scots and Picts King Vortigern called a Council to consider what was to be done and where they might best seek assistance to repel these frequent and cruel Invasions of the said Nations whereupon all his Councellours together with the King being as it were blinded found out such a defence as indeed proved the destruction of their Country which was that the Heathen Saxons who were then hateful both to God and Man and whom when absent they fear'd almost as bad as Death it self should be sent for to repel these Northern Nations which seems to have been ordained by Divine providence to take vengeance on so wicked a People as the event more evidently prov'd Though at present the Council seem'd very specious because the Saxons were then a Nation who were very terrible to all others this Council being thus approved of Ambassadours are immediately sent into Germany representing to the Saxons the Britains request and promising them very advantagious Conditions if they would come over to their assistance Witichindus an ancient German Writer in his History De gestis Saxonum represents these Ambassadours making a long Speech wherein they promised an absolute subjection to the Saxons but this being not at all likely nor agreeable to the British account of it I omit only this is certain that the Saxons were very well pleased with this Proposal and their Country being then overcharged with People beyond what it was able to bear immediately yeilding to this request made what haste they could to come away and being as it is said chosen out by Lot were put on board Three long Ships or Vessels called in their Language Chiules under the conduct of Two Captains Hengist and Horsa being Brothers and descended from that ancient Woden from whom almost all the Royal Families of the Saxons derive their descent These leaders together with their followers arriving in Britain at a place called afterwards Towne 's Fleet are welcomed with great joy and applause both of the Prince and People the Isle of Thanet where they landed being given them for their habitation and a League was made with them on these Conditions that the Saxons fighting for and defending the Country against Foreign Enemies should receive their Pay and Maintenance from those for whom they Fought this is said to have happen'd in the beginning of the Reign of the Emperour Martian and in the Four and Twentieth Year of Pharamond first King of the French Anno Dom. 149 as the Saxon Chronicle and almost all our Historians agree What the number was of these Saxon Auxiliaries now brought over is not related in the Saxon Annals or any other but certainly they could not be above 1500 since they all came over in Three Ships and 500 Men was as much as one of those small Vessels could well be supposed to carry But before I proceed further in this History 't is fit we should give some account of the Name Original and Manners of this Great and Warlike Nation of the Saxons whose Posterity enjoy this Kingdom to this very day Bede in the first place tells us that these People came from Three Valiant Nations of Germany viz. the Saxons Angles and Jutes from which latter were derived the Kentish Men and the Inhabitants of the Isle of Wight and of the Province lying over against the said Isle now called Hampshire and which was afterwards part of the Kingdom of the West Saxons was also Peopled by the same Nation From the Saxons that is the Country which was then called old Saxony came the East Saxons South Saxons and West Saxons and from the Angles that is that Country which is called Angulus and which lyes between the Countries of the Jutes and Saxons are derived the East Angles the Middleland Angles or Mercians together with the whole Nation of the Northumbrians that is those Northern People which live beyond the River Humber so far Bede But Ethelwerd one of our most ancient Historians in his Chronicle tells us more plainly that Old England is feared between the Saxons and the Jutes having for its Capital City that which is called in the Saxon Tongue Sleswic but by the Danes Heathaby and that Britain taking its Name from its Conquerors is now called England But as for the Bounds and Extent of Old Saxony there is a great difference between the Writers about it yet that it bordered upon Old England they all agree Arch-bishop Usher supposes Old Saxony to be that Country that beginning with the River Ellis is extended towards the North and was afterwards called Northalbingia being bounded in its lower parts by the Rivers Albis Billa and Trava and in its upper by the Rivers Eidora and Slia for Ptolemy appoints the same Southern Bounds to his Saxons placing them between the Bounds of the River Albis and Calusus or Trava which runneth by Lubec but the Northern bounds Egenhardus hath given us in his Annals in the Year of our Lord 808 where speaking of Godefrid King of Denmark he sets it out thus He resolved to fortifie the Limits of his Kingdom which looked towards Saxony with a deep Trench in such a manner as that from that Eastern Bay of the Sea which they call Ostersalt as far as the Western Ocean this Trench should defend all the Northern Banks of the River Eidor And Adam of Bremen in his Treatise concerning the Situation of Denmark and other Northern Nations divides Denmark from the Inhabitants of Saxony whom he calls North Elbings by the River Eidor of which Transelbian Saxons in another Book he reckons up three Nations The first of Dithmars lying upon the Ocean whose chief Church was Mildenthrope the second Holsteiners through which runs the River Sture whose chief Church was Scolenfield the third who were more noble are called Stormars
the Northern Coasts of Germany as far as the Cimbric ãâ¦ã so that the Swedes Danes and Saxons had one and the same Scythic Original as the Learned Grotius in his said Prolegomena hath fully proved as also Mr. Sherringham in Chap. 7. of his last-cited Treatise as well from the ancient Gothic Chronicles written in that Language both in Prose and Verse as also from Jornandes de Rebus Geticis Chap. 4. that these Getae or Goths multiplying more than these Countries could well bear in the time of Filemar the 5th King after Berig great multitudes of them under his Conduct removed their Dwellings into the Asiatic Scythia called Oudin in their Language from whence in process of Time they spread themselves as far as the Palus Maeotis and the Northern Countries near the Euxine Sea even to Thracia and Maesia towards the South where they still retained the Name of Getae or Gotti thô they were also from the Countries where they lived often called Thracians or Maesians being divided into several Tribes viz. Visigoths or Western Goths and Ostrogoths or Eastern Goths the former of which invaded Spain and the latter Italy But some Ages before this as the Norwegians and Swedish Annals cited by Mr. Sherringham relate one Woden King of a Territory and City in Asia called Asgard near the River Tanais led back a great multitude of these Goths out of the Asiatic Scythia into Europe and partly by good will and partly by force seized on all those Countries afterwards called Saxony but that afterward leaving his Sons Princes of those Regions he returned into Swedeland where after many Travels he ended his Days being counted a great Magician as well as Warriour so that after his decease his Subjects and Descendants worship'd him as a God But divers Danish and Swedish Authors do very much doubt whether this Woden whom they thus worship'd were the same with him from whom the Saxon Princes drew their Pedigrees since thereby it appears that Hengist and Horsa were the Sons of Witgilfus who was the Son of Witta and he the Son of Vecta and he the Son of Woden So that these Princes were no more than three Descents removed from him which could not amount to above 200 Years and consequently was too short a time for their multiplying into such great Multitudes much less for their worshiping him for a God yet this is very probable that most of the Goths that came along with this Woden changed their Names to that of the Saxons and Peopled all those Countries already mentioned and thô there may be a great deal of Fabulous Stuff in this Story as it is related in the Old Swedish and Iselandish Histories called Eddas yet thus much is certain that there was such a Prince who brought back the Goths out of Asia into those parts since the Swedes Danes Norwegians and Saxons worship'd him as their common Deity and all agree in the same Tradition concerning him Yet since Cluverius and Verstegan have both affirmed the Saxons not to be derived from the Goths but Germans and that the former has endeavoured to prove that the ancient Getae or Gothes were not the same Nation I shall here give you the sum of those Arguments which Grotius and Mr. Sheringham have given us to prove the ancient Getae and Gothi to have been all one Nation and that the Saxons were deriv'd from them For the first they alledge the Testimony of the most ancient Latin and Greek Authours that make any mention of the Goths as Vospicus in his Life of the Emperour Probus to whom may be also added divers Christian Writers as Origen St. Hierome and St. Augustine and of the Greeks Procopius Photius the Patriarch ãâ¦ã Georgius Syncellus not to mention the Gothic Writers themselves as Jornandes and Issidore in his Gothic Chronicle who all agree that the Goths were anciently called Getae and that they were one and the same Nation Secondly from the places where these ancient Getae or Scythians first inhabited that they were the same from whence the Goths afterwards came who over-ran the Roman Empire viz. from the Countries about the Palus Maeotis which are now possessed by the Chrim Tartars Lastly from their great agreement in Language and Grotius in his said Prolegomena brings divers Instances too long here to be recited to prove that the ancient Scythic or Gethic Tongue was the Mother of the German which seems to be further made out by Mr. Sherringham from the Etymology of divers Scythian Words which are found to be the same with the Gothic and Saxon Lastly Busbâquius in his Turkish Epistles mentions some remainders of the ancient Goths who dwell among the Tartars in the Cimbric Cbersonese some of whom he met and discours'd with at Constantinople and gives you not only their names of numbers but also above Forty Words which are very near the Dutch and English signifying the same things and which argue a derivation from the same Gothic Original and thô this Author there doubts whether these Goths were not some remainders of the Saxons brought thither by Charles the Great yet Grotius in his said Prolegamena fully removes that difficulty and shews from the Testimony of Josophat Barbarus a Noble Venetian who had lived among them that these People called themselves not Saxons but Goths and their Country Gothland which is also confirmed by the learned Scaliger in his Canoni Isagog where he relates that they still lived under the Precopian Tartars and have the Bible in the same Characters which were invented by Ulphilas their Bishop But the learned Dr. Hicks hath given us much greater light into this matter in his English Saxon and Maesogothick Grammar as also by reprinting the Isleland Grammar of Ranulph Jones in both which by comparing the radical Words of the English Saxon Tongue as also the Declensions of the Verbs and Pronouns any Man that will but take the pains to peruse it must needs think that not only the Old Maesogothic and Scandian Gothic were one and the same Language the latter being derived from the former but that our English Saxon comes from one and the same Original But if the Getae and Gothi were one and the same Nation and if all the Danish Swedish and Saxon Writers have it that Woden was a Goth it will also follow that all those who came into Germany along with him were also Goths and from whom that part of it was called at first Reid Gothland now Jutland in which as Grotius tells us there is a River called Guden Aa i. e. the Goths River which Country being deserted by its ancient Inhabitants the Jutes and Angles was not long after seized by the Danes who possess it to this day and who as we find by their Histories had maintained Wars upon that account with the Saxons for many Ages before I shall not here trouble the Reader with the particular Arguments and Objections that Verstegan and Cluverius have brought
to prove that Sweden Denmark Norâay and Saxony were Peopled from Germany and not vice versa since it is not the part of an Historian to dwell too long on Arguments pro and Con so having given you I hope ãâ¦ã for this Opinion I refer you for the more particular Answers to their Objections to Grotius's forecited Prolegomena and to Mr. Sherringham's said Treatise But farther the very Name of Jutes the ancient Inhabitants of Juteland may be used as another Argument to prove their descent from the Getae or Goths since they are called by no Names other in our ancient Saxon Historians then Giotas or Jutes and in King Alfred's Saxon Translation of Bede's History they are called Geatuin i. e. Getes As for the Angles who afterward gave their name to all the rest of the Saxon Nations of this Island they are supposed to be derived from the ancient Cimbri and to have passed by that Name in Julius Caesar's Time or else they might then make a part of the Swevi whom he in his Commentaries calls the most warlike of all the Germans and whom Tacitus and Ptolemy subdivided into divers Nations the latter making them three distinct People viz. the Swevi Langobardi the Swevi Semnones and Swevi Angili whom Tacitus and other Latin Authours call'd Angli and who Saffridus in his Treatise De Origine Frisiorum tells us had as many denominations with the Name of Angli added to them as there were Countries into which they were dispersed and there reckons up a great many and though this Nation was not at first the same with that of the Saxons nor dwelt in the same Inland Country in which they are placed by Ptolemy yet they might according to the ancient custom of the Germans change their seats after Ptolemies Time as Strabo observes they often did and so removing their dwellings from the Banks of the Elbi into Holstein they might be there conquered by the Saxons and after make up one Nation or Common-wealth with them though still retaining their ancient Name as the ancient Britains or Welsh do among us at this day so that I confess it remains a great doubt why they were at first called Angles for thô most Writers think it sufficient to derive their Name from the Latin Word Angulus a corner because forsooth they lived in a corner of Germany yet this seems very forced since Tacitus and Ptolemy mention them by that Name as then well known and given them a long time before they came to be so called by the Romans so that I still believe that this Name may be derived from some Gothic Original though what it was is now hard to determine As for the name of Saxons in general there is a great dispute about it amongst learned Men Goropius Becanus and Mr. Camden from him suppose them to have been first called Sacaesons i. e. the Sons or Posterity of the Sacae from whom he imagins them to be derived but this Etymology is proved by Mr. Sherringham in his said Discertation not only to be forced but also false in matter of Fact for first the name of these People was never written or pronounced Sacasons in the Plural but Sacen or Saxons nor can we find in Strabo Ptolemy or any other ancient Authour that ever the Sacae sent any Colonies out of Asia where they were planted near the Caspian Sea not far from Bactria but Strabo tells us to the contrary that this whole Nation being set upon by the Persians at unawares were totally destroyed Isidore hath found out another derivation of this Name from the Latin Word Saxum a Stone or Rock because they were a strong and hardy Race of Men excelling all others in piracy which were not improper if this Name could be proved to have been first given them by the Romans whereas this Nation was so called by their Neighbours thô not by themselves many Ages before the ãâã had any knowledge of them so that the most likely Etymology of this Name seems to be that which Verstegan hath given us in his said Treatise from the Opinion of the learned Lipsius that it was first given them by their Neighbours from their wearing a sort of long Daggers or short crooked Swords like Cymeters called in their Tongue Saexen and whence from their particular use of it they were called Saxons and in the Dutch Welsh and Irish Tongues the English are called Sacen to this day and from whence probably the Arms of Saxony are two such crooked Daggers placed Saltire-wise as Pontanus hath very well observed But whencesoever this name is derived it is certain they are first mentioned by Ptolemy by the Name of Saxons and he places them at the back of the Cimbrians thô they were not commonly known to the Romans by this Name till the Fourth Century after Christ when they grew terrible by reason of their many Piracies Ammianus Marcellinus and Claudian the Poet whose Verses concerning them I have given you in the former Book being the first Roman Authours who make mention of them and the latter says that the Saxons are formidable above all other Enemies After him Orosius says The Saxons were terrible by reason of their Valour but in the Time of the Emperour Theodosius I. they were grown so formidable that there were Ships and Watch-houses appointed on purpose in the Coast of Britain to hinder their depredations and the Commander over them was called Comes littoris Saxonici in which times they became more known to the Romans As for the ancient Saxons Religion it is likewise another great argument of their Gothic Original since the Danes Swedes and Norweigans who all derive themselves from the Goths worship'd the same Gods in Common with the Saxons viz. Thor the God of Thunder who answer'd the Roman Jupiter though he was not the same Woden who was their God of War together with his Wife Friga or Frea who was their Goddess of Love and Pleasure So that whoever will but consider their Names of the Days of the Week from which ours are derived at this Day will easily perceive the chief Gods they worship'd and from whom those Names are deriv'd to have been all the same only I desire the Reader to take notice That whereas Verstegan to prove the Saxons to come from the Germans would make our Tuesday to be derived from Twisto the God of the Germans Mr. Sherringham proves that Opinion not to be at all likely since the Germans whose peculiar God this Twisto is supposed to be do not call it Twesday but Dinsday or Zinstag and the Swedes and Danes Trisdag and Drisdag and therefore Angrimus Jonas in his History of Iseland rather derives it from Tyr the Son of Woden from whom the Islanders call it to this day Tysdag or Tyrsdag in their Language but Ol. Wormus in his learned Work De monumentis Danicis would rather derive this Name from a Gothic Goddess called Dysa or Thisa
the knowledge we have of the History of our Ancient Times we shall begin where we left off in the former Book and shew you by what means this part of Britain was brought to the knowledge of Christ and all the Kingdoms of the Saxon Heptarchy became by degrees united in the same Faith For the doing of which it is necessary that we look some years backward and give you Venerable Bede's Relation how Pope Gregory sirnamed The Great to whom the English Nation owes its Conversion came to send Augustine the Monk to preach the Gospel here in Britain which he thus relates as he received it down by Tradition The Report is That many Merchants coming to Rome great store of Commodities being exposed in the Market-place to be sold Chapmen flocking in apace Gregory also himself going thither tho rather out of Curiosity than to buy saw among other things certain handsome Boys exposed to sale whom when he beheld he demanded from what Countrey they were brought and answer being made That they came out of the Isle of Britain then he asked again Whether those Islanders were Christians To which it was answered They were Heathens when fetching a deep sigh he said It was pity the Father of Darkness should be Master of such bright Faces They also told him that they were called Angles of the Kingdom of Deira and that their Kings were named Aella On each of which Names Bede either invents or else had heard that Pope Gregory made divers Latin Allusions which since if translated they would seem dry or trivial to most Readers I therefore pass by But Will. of Malmesbury further adds to this story That it was then and long after the Custom of the Nation of the Northumbers to sell their own Children or other near Relations to Foreign Merchants which shews them then to have been either extraordinary necessitous or else to have been as barbarous and void of Natural Affection as the Negroes of some parts of Africa are at this day Gregory going immediately to the then Bishop of Rome for himself was not so as yet intreated him to order some Preachers of God's Word to be sent to the English Nation by whose means it might be converted to Christ and that he himself was ready to undertake the Performance of this Work in case it would please the Pope to send him who although he was willing to grant his Request yet the Citizens of Rome who had a great value for him would by no means permit that he should go so far from that City But Gregory being not long after himself advanced to the Papacy he performed by others his so long desired design for in his Fourth Year being admonished saith Bede by Divine instinct he sent Augustine whom he had designed for Bishop of the English Nation and other Zealous Monks along with him to preach the Gospel in Britain who being now upon their way and discouraged by some false Reports dispatch'd Augustine in all their Names beseeching the Pope that they might return home and not be sent a Journey so full of hazard to a fierce and Infidel Nation whose Language they understood not But the Pope immediately sent back their Messenger with Exhortatory Letters to them not to be discouraged by vain Reports but vigorously to pursue the work they had undertaken since their labours would be attended with lasting Glory both in this life and that to come and that they should obey Augustine whom he had appointed for their Abbot besides which Letters the Pope Wrote also to Eutherius Arch-Bishop of Arles wherein he recommended them to his Care and Protection and that he would furnish them with what they wanted also recommending to him Candidus a Presbyter whom he had sent to receive and dispose of the Churches Revenues in France besides which there is nothing remarkable in these Letters except the date which is in the Tenth of the Kalends of August in the Fourteenth Year of the Reign of our Lord Mauritius Tiberius Augustus and the Fourteenth Indiction which falls out in the Year of our Lord 596 though the Author of the old Gregorian Register hath for some Reasons omitted to put down the dates of these Epistles perhaps lest Posterity might understand that the Pope at that time called the Emperour his LORD and dated his Letters by the Year of his Reign Agustine and his Companions being thus confirmed by the Pope's Exhortation proceeded in their Voyage and passing thorough France took Sea and landed in the Isle of Thanet lying on the East part of Kent with about Forty Persons in his Company together with some Interpreters of the French Nation Ethelbert was at that time King of that Country being the most powerful Prince that had Reigned there as having extended the bounds of his Dominion as far as the banks of the River Humber As soon as Augustine arrived he sent to King Ethelbert giving him to understand that he came from Rome and had brought good tidings of Eternal Happiness to all them that would receive it the King hearing this commanded that they should remain in the place where they landed and that all necessaries should be plentifully supplied them till he had determined what to do for he had heard of the Christian Religion long before as having married a Christian Lady called Bertha Sister to the King of France as hath been already said upon this condition that she should have the free Exercise of her Religion and liberty to have a Bishop of her own named Lethard whom she brought with her to assist and strengthen her in the Faith The King after some Days came to the Island and fearing Inchantments sate down in the open Air commanding that Augustine and his Companions should be brought into his presence for he was perswaded by his Country Superstition that if they brought with them any Inchantments they could not there so easily work upon him but Augustine and his Companions Armed with the Power of God and bearing a Silver Cross before them with the Image of our Lord and Saviour painted on a Banner came on singing as in a solemn Procession the Litany as they went and praying unto God for the Eternal Salvation of those to whom they were sent But when sitting down with the King they had preached the Word of Life to him and his Nobles the King thus spoke The Doctrines and the promises ye have made are indeed fair and inviting But I am not as yet resolved to embrace them since I cannot suddenly consent to quit that Religion I have so long professed together with the whole English Nation yet because ye are Strangers and come a long Journey and as it seems would impart to us the knowledge of that Religion you believe to be the best we will not give you the least Molestation but rather will protect you and take care that all things necessary shall be provided for your Maintenance neither shall we prohibit you from gaining as
what degrees of Consangâiâity Men and Women may Marry I shall omit as being impertinent to our purpose and shall proceed to the Eighth Question which is this If for the great distance of places Bishops cannot easily meet Whether a Bishop may be ordain'd without the presence of other Bishops The Answer of Pope Gregory is to this effect Certain it is That in the English Church wherein as yet there is no other Bishop but your self you can ordain a Bishop no other way than without Bishops for how can Bishops come from Gaul that may assist at the Ordination of a Bishop in Britain But we would have you so to appoint Bishops that they be not too far asunder from one another that there may be no hinderance but that at the Ordination of a Bishop others may be present and such other Presbyters also whose presence is requisite ought to have easie means of access when therefore Bishops shall be so ordained in places near one another the Ordination of a Bishop ought never to be without Three or Four Bishops assisting c. Augustine's Ninth Question was this How ought we to behave our selves towards the Bishops of Gaul and Britain The Pope's Answer was to this purpose for being somewhat long we shall also contract it In the first place The Pope allows him no Authority over the Bishops of Gaul any further than by Advice or Spiritual Admonition if they should happen to be guilty of any faults because they were no ways subject to his Authority and concludes thus But all the Bishops of Britain we commit to your Brotherhood That the Ignorant may be Taught the Weak by perswasions strengthned and the perverse corrected by our Authority The remaining Questions concerning Women with Child and other unnecessary if not immodest things I omit This Year also according to Florence of Worcester Ceolric King of the West-Saxons dying Ceolfus or Ceulphus succeeded him and Reigned Twenty Four Years This Year Redâald King of the East Angles dying his Son Eorpenwald Reigned in his stead as Mat. Westminster reâates But Bede proceeds to tell us That Augustine having settled his Archiepiscopal See at Canterbury rebuilt that old Church which had been first erected by the Christian Romans and having dedicated it in the Name of Christ our Saviour he appointed it as a See for himself and his Successours he likewise founded a Monastery towards the East not far from the City where also Ethelbert by his perswasion built the Church of St. Peter and St. Paul in which the Bodies of St. Augustine himself and of all the other Bishops of Canterbury as also of the Kings of Kent should be interred Peter a Presbyter was made the first Abbot of this Monastery who was drown'd going on a Message into France but Augustine never lived to to finish this Church which was afterwards Consecrated by Arch-Bishop Laârence his Successour But the Reader is desired to take notice That according to a fair but indifferent ancient Manuscript concerning the Foundation of the Church and Monastery of St. Peter and S. Paul afterwards called St. Augustine's in Canterbury which is now preserved in the Library of Trinity Hall in Cambridge part of which is printed in Sir H. Spelman's Vol. of Councils it appears that though the Cathedral of Christ Church be first mentioned by Bede yet that according to the same Author it was not the first built but rather the Church of St. Pancrace which from a Heathen Temple was turned into a Christian Church where King Ethelbert himself was Baptized and upon the ground belonging to which the Church and Monastery of St. Peter and St. Paul were first founded as hath been already related from Bede Augustine having about this time sent the Pope word that the Harvest indeed was great but the Labourers few he therefore sent him more Preachers of the Word among whom the chiefest were Mellitus Justus Paulinus and Rufinian and with them all those things which were necessary for the Service or Ornament of the Church such as Holy Vessels and Altar-Cloaths as also Sacerdotal Vestments together with divers Relicts and a great many Books he also signified to him in his Letters That he had sent him an Archiepiscopal Pall and thereby he gives him power to ordain Twelve other Bishops in several places all which should be subject to his jurisdiction only the Bishop of London was to be chosen by his own Synod and should receive his Pall from the Apostolic See for it seems the Pope then intended London for an Arch-bishoprick but as for York when converted he gives him power to ordain whom he pleased Bishop there who should likewise ordain Twelve Bishops more and should enjoy the honour of a Metropolitan yet so that as long as Augustine lived he should be subject to him but after his Decease he should not be at all subject to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury or any other Bishop only that he should have the precedence who was first ordained then exhorts him to transact all things by a common consent yet gives him a jurisdiction over all the Bishops of Britain that they might learn how to perform their duties as well by his Instruction as Example this Letter bears date in the Eighteenth Year of the Emperour Mauritius which falls out in the Year of our Lord Sixty with which also the Saxon Annals agree for under this very Year They place Pope Gregory's sending to the Pall to Arch Bishop Augustine with many holy Teachers to assist him Sometime after the sending these Messengers with these Letters the Pope also writ other Letters to Mellitus Wherein he gives him Instructions concerning the Temples of Idols which the Pope would not have pull'd down but only new Consecrated by the sprinkling of Holy Water and erecting of new Altars and as for the Oxen that used to be sacrificed to their false Gods he would have such kind of Solemnities so to be observed That on the days of the Dedication of their Churches or of the Holy Martyrs whose Relicts were there preserved Booths should be made up of boughs near the said Churches where having kill'd those Oxen that were formerly wont to be sacrificed they might make merry in giving God thanks since it was certain that it should be impossible to take away all vain and Superstitious customs at once out of Men's minds so prejudiced by long Education At the same time also the Pope returned an Answer to other Letters which Augustine had before wrote to him wherein having congratulated his great success in the Conversion of the English Nation and also taking notice of the great Miracles that Almighty God had done by him he tells him That though he may rejoyce in some measure for that Heavenly gift yet with such a joy as ought to be allay'd with fear for as he might rejoyce that the Souls of the English were through Miracles drawn to an inward Grace so he ought to be
afraid least by the Miracles that were now wrought his Mind might be puffed up by vain Glory Therefore that he ought still to remember that when the Disciples returning from their preaching with joy said to their Heavenly Master Lord in thy name the Devils be subject unto us they presently received a rebuke rejoyce not for this but rather rejoyce that your Names are written in Heaven Bede also tells us That Pope Gregory about this time sent King Ethelbert many noble Presents together with a Letter full of good Advice and Instructions Exhorting him to cultivate that Grace which he had received by the especial providence of God to make haste to propagate the Christian Faith among his Subjects to increase the fervency of his own Faith by furthering their Conversion to destroy the Worship of Idols to establish the Manners of his Subjects in the purity of Life by Exhorting Encouraging and Correcting them and by shewing himself as Example of good Works that so he may find his Reward in Heaven Then proposing to him the Example of Constantine the Emperour who had freed the Common-Wealth from Idols to the Worship of our LORD Jesus Christ advising him to hearken to and perform the good Advice which should be given him by Augustine the Bishop and that he should not be troubled in Mind if he should see any Terrours or Prodigies from Heaven contrary to the ordinary course of the Seasons as Tempests Famine and the like since the Lord had already foretold that such things should happen before the end of the World then concludes with wishing a more perfect Conversion of the whole Nation and that God would preserve and perfect him in the Grace he had begun and after a course of many Years would receive him into the fellowship of the Saints above These Letters bear the same date with the former and so must be wrote in the same Year I have dwelt the longer on these things to let you see that the primitive Christian Temper had not yet left the Bishops of the Roman Church thô infected with some Superstitions Let us now return to our Civil History from which we have so long digressed About this time when Ethelbert and his People were wholly taken up in Acts of Piety Ethelfrid still govern'd the Kingdom of Northumberland who being a Warlike Prince and most ambitious of Glory had wasted the Britains more than any other Saxon King of his time winning from them divers large Territories which he either made Tributary or planted with his own Subjects whence Adian as Bede or Aedan or Aegthan as the Saxon Chronicle calls him growing Jealous of Ethelfred's great Success came against him with a great and powerful Army to a place called Degsa-stan or Degstan and was there routed losing most of his Men but in this Battel Theobald the Brother of Ethelfrid was slain that part or wing of the Army which he commanded being unfortunately cut off yet nevertheless the loss was so great on the Scotish side that no King of the Scots durst any more in hostile manner march into Britain to the time that Bede wrote his History which was above a Hundred Years after He also tells us That this happned in the first Year of the Reign of the Emperour Phocas Buchanan in his Scotch History writes that this Ethelfrid assisted by Keawlin whom he mistiles King of the East instead of the West-Saxons had before this time fought a Battel with this Adian wherein Cutha Keawlin's Son was slain but neither the Saxon Chronicle nor any of our English Historians mention any such thing for this Cutha as appears by the said Chronicle was slain in the Year 584. fighting against the Welsh The number of Christians beginning now to multiply not only in Kent but other Countries Augustine found it necessary to ordain two other Bishops Mellitus and Justus sending Mellitus to Preach the Gospel to the Kingdom of the East Saxons which was divided from that of Kent by the River Thamesis over which Nation Sebert the Son of Richala the Sister of K. Ethelbert then Reigned thô under his Authority for he had then the supreme command over all the Nations of the English Saxons as far as the Banks of Humber but when this Province had by the preaching of Mellitus received the Gospel of Christ K. Sebert also baptized Ethelbert caused the Church of St. Paul to be built at London where Mellitus and his Successours should fix their Episcopal See But as for the other Bishop Justus Augustine ordained him Bishop in the Kingdom of Kent of a certain little City then called Rofcaester now Rochester being about Twenty Miles from Canterbury in which King Ethelbert built the Church of St. Andrew and bestowed good endowments on it Hitherto Augustine had laboured only to convert Infidels but now he took upon him by vertue of his Archiepiscopal or rather Legatine Authority which the Pope had conferr'd upon him over all the Bishops of Britain properly so called to make a general Visitation of his Province and coming as far as the borders of Wales being assisted by the power of King Ethelbert he summoned all the British Bishops of the adjoyning Provinces to a Synod at a place called in Bede's time Augustines Ake or Oak then Scituate on the confines of the Wecti now the Diocess of Worcester and the West Saxons supposed to be somewhere on the edge of Worcester-shire and began to perswade them by brotherly Admonitions that they would maintain the Catholick Unity and also joyn in the work of Preaching the Gospel to the Infidel Nations For there was then a great difference between them about the Rule of keeping Easter which Bede tells us The Britains did not keep at a right time but observed it from the Fourteenth to the Twentieth Day of the Moon which Computation is continued in a Cycle of Eighty Four Years which account being somewhat obscure I shall for the clearing of it set down what the learned Bishop of St. Asaph hath given us upon this subject in his Historical Account of Church Government already cited in the last Book where he takes notice that this Cycle of Eighty Four Years which was also called the Roman Account so lately as in Pope Leo's Time the Scots and South Picts used the same Cycle from the time of their Conversion and so did the Britains without any manner of alteration but about Eighty Years after the rending in pieces of the Roman Empire the Romans having left off the use of that Cycle took up another of Nineteen Years which though it was better in many respects yet was new in these Parts and made a great difference from the former and when the Romans had used this new Cycle another Eighty Years coming then to have to do with these Northern Nations who were yet ignorant of it they would needs impose the use of it upon them as a necessary condition of their
for they soon sent him Aidan a Man of great Meekness Piety and Moderation only Bede finds âault with him That he had Zeal but not according to Knowledge in that he observed Easter day according to the custom of his own Nation and that of the Picts of which I have sufficiently spoken already But so soon as this Bishop came to him he gave him a place for his Episcopal See in the Isle of Lindisfarn where he himself desired it which place is Pena-Insula except when the Sea quite overflows that neck of Land which joyns it to England But this King took care by hearkening to the Instructions of this good Bishop to propagate Christ's Church in his Kingdom which during his Reign extended over both Deira and Bernicia being then both united into one and it was often observed as an unusual spectacle that whil'st the Bishop Preacht who being a Scot did not speak English so as to be well understood the King being present and with his Courtiers and Officers having learn't the Scotish Tongue during the time of his banishment would himself interpret the Bishops Sermon to them and many Scotish Priests coming into those Provinces of Britain where King Oswald Reigned began to Preach and Baptize those that believed so that now Churches were built in divers places to which the People assembling rejoyced to hear the Word of God there were also given by the King several Lands and Possessions to build Monasteries for they were chiefly Monks who now came hither to Preach for Bishop Aidan was himself a Monk sent from the Monastery of the Isle of Hye of which we have said enough in the last Book But of the Humility and Piety of this Bishop Aidan Bede gives us a very large account in several instances of it for he seems to have been an excellent pattern for succeeding Bishops and Clergy Men to follow For he tells us That all who travelled with him I suppose in his Visitation or Conversions were they professed Monks or only Lay Bretheren were obliged to bestow their time either in reading the Scriptures or else in learning the Psalms by heart but to let you see how much more Humility and Condescention are able to prevail than Pride and Austerity Bede tells us That the King of the Scots first sent another Bishop to King Oswald who being of a very rough Austere Temper could therefore do but little good among the English so that being forced to return home again he laid the fault upon their Rude Irreclameable Dispositions whereupon the Scotch Clergy being grieved at hiâ return called a Synod to consider what was best to be done in this case when Aidan who was then present told this Bishop That he thought he had been too harsh and severe to his Ignorant Auditors and had not according to the Apostle's Rule first given them the Milk of milder Doctrine till by degrees they should be able to receive and digest the more perfect and harder precepts of God's Word which as soon as they heard they all turn'd their Eyes upon him and resolved he should be sent to Convert the Ignorant unbelieving English because he was endued with Prudence the Mother of all other Vertues thô he was not wanting in those also The same Authour also gives us as high a Character with many Examples of the great Humility Affability and Charity of King Oswald as that being once at Dinner it was told him There were a great multitude of Poor People at his Gate desiring Alms whereupon he immediately sent them a large Silver Dish full of Meat from his own Table and order'ed the Dish afterwards to be broken into small pieces and distributed among them upon this Bishop Aidan taking him by the Right Hand said thus Let this Hand never corrupt which saying gave occasion to the Miracle whether false or real I shall not now dispute concerning the incorruptibility of King Oswald's Right Arm which Bede hath given us so many strange Relations of and that it was preserved uncorrupt in the Church of Peterburgh in his time Of this King he also tells us That by his Industry the Provinces of Deira and Bernicia which had been almost in perpetual Discord were now as I may say united into one People so that he received all the Nations and Kingdoms of Britain under his Protection He was Nephew to King Edwin by his Sister Acca and it was fit that so great a Predecessour should have one of his own Blood to succeed him But we shall proceed now to the Conversion of the West-Saxons which the same Author thus relates At this time the Nation of the West-Saxons which were anciently called Gewisses received the Christian Faith in the Reign of Cynegils by the preaching of Byrinus an Italian who being ordained Bishop by Asterius Bishop of Genoua by the Order of Pope Honorius came into Britain and thô he had promised the Pope to preach the Gospel in the most inland parts of the Island where it never had been heard of before yet landing in the Country of the West-Saxons and finding them to be altogether Heathens he thought it better to preach the Gospel there than to seek further which when he had done for some time and that the King being sufficiently instructed was to be Baptized with his People it happened that Oswald the Victorious King of the Northumbers was there present and received him coming out of the Font as his Godfather intending also to make him his Son-in-Law and then both Kings joyned in conferring on the said Bishop a City which was called in Latin Dorinea now Dorchester in Oxfordshire there to fix his Episcopal See but divers Years after when many Churches had been built and much People converted to Christ by his means he at last deceased and was buried in that City for so Bede stiles it thô it be now but a poor Country Town Will. of Malmesbury adds to this Relation of Bede That King Cynegils was quickly perswaded to submit to the preaching of the Bishop but that Cwichelme his Brother and Partner in the Kingdom did for some time refuse it till being admonished by Sickness that he should not neglect the Salvation of his Soul he was at last baptized and the same Year died which is confirmed by the Saxon Chronicle under the Year following thô omitting the Baptism of Cynegils it only mentions that of Cwichâlme adding That the same Year he departed this Life and that Bishop Felix preached the Faith of Christ to the East-Angles This Felix was a Burgundian the first Bishop in Dunwich in Suffolk where he founded his Episcopal See His Conversion was thus Sigebert having succeeded his Brother Eorpwald in the Kingdom of the East-Angles and having whilst he was banished into France by his Brother's Jealousie there received Baptism did now by the Assistance of Bishop Felix erect a School like those he had seen in France where Youths might be taught Letters having
most likely to have been against the Mercians for Ethelward in his Chronicle says That Conwal about this time was engaged in a Civil War which must be understood with those of his own Country and the Mercians were his next Neighbours The next Year The Mid-land English or Mercians under Peadda their Eolderman or Governour received the Faith of Christ Which Conversion Bede relates more at large when speaking of this Peadda the Son of Penda as being a young Man most worthy of the Name of a King was by his Father set over a Province of that Nation Will. of Malmesbury calls it part of that Kingdom and that this Prince went to Oswy desiring Alfreda his Daughter to Wife but could by no means obtain her unless he together with his whole Nation would receive Baptism but he having heard the Preaching of the Gospel through the Hope of a future Immortality voluntarily professed that he would be a Christian whether he had married the Virgin or not being chiefly persuaded to receive the Faith by Alcfrid the Son of King Oswy who was his Friend and Relation having married Cymburge his Sister So that King was baptised by Bishop Finan together with all his Train in that famous Town of the King 's which Bede calls Admurum that is Walltown near the Picts Wall and taking with him four Priests to teach and baptise his Nation he return'd home with much Joy these Priests coming with the King into this Province preach'd GOD's Word and were as willingly heard and receiv'd and both the Noble as well as the inferior sort renouncing their Idolatry were baptised nor did King Penda himself prohibit them from preaching in his own Kingdom if they would if they would but rather hated and despised those whom professing the Faith of Christ he found not to perform Works suitable to it calling them miserable and contemptible Wretches who failed to obey that GOD in whom they believed These Things fell out two Years before the Death of King Penda About the same time the East-Saxons at the Instance of King Oswy again received the Christian Faith which they had formerly rejected having as you have heard driven away Mellitus their Bishop for Sigebert who was now King of that Nation having succeeded Sigebert Sirnamed The Little This Prince being a Friend to King Oswye and using to come sometimes to visit him into the Kingdom of Northumberland he was wont often to tell him That those could not be GODS that were the Works of Mens Hands but that GOD was an Incomprehensible Being Invisible Omnipotent and Eternal who governed all Things both in Heaven and Earth and would judge the World in Equity and that all those who would learn and do His Will should receive Eternal Rewards These and many other such Things when King Oswy had often inculcated with a Brotherly Affection at last by the Persuasion of that King and of divers of his Friends he also Believed and was baptised with all his Followers at the same place where Peadda had been Christned before viz. at Wall-Town above-mentioned King Sigebert being thus made a Christian returned to his own Kingdom only asking of King Oswy to appoint him some Teachers who might convert and baptise his Nation into the Faith of Christ so the King sent to the Kingdom of the Mercians and called back Cedda who had been before sent thither and giving him a certain Priest for his Companion sent him to preach the Word to the East-Saxons When these had passed through all places and had gathered a very large Church it hapned some time after that Cedda returning home went to Lindisfarne to confer with Bishop Finan who when he found the Work of the Gospel to have so well prospered under his Ministery calling to him Two other Bishops ordained Cedda Bishop over the Nation of the East-Saxons who thereupon returned into his own Province and finishing the Work he had begun with greater Authority Built Churches in many places and ordained Priests and Deacons who might help him in the Preaching of the Word and Baptism especially in a City which is called in the English Tongue Iâhancestir as also in that which is called Tylabury the former of which places was upon the Bank of the River Pent and the other is near the Thames now called Tillbury in which having gathered together a small company of Christ's Servants he taught them the Discipline of a Monastick Life as far as they were capable to receive it This Year according to the Saxon Annals Anna King of the East-Angles was Slain being overcome in Fight by King Penda of whom H. Huntington gives us but a slender Account only that Anna and his whole Army perished in a moment by the edge of the Sword so that scarce any of them remained This Year also one Bottulf began to Build a Monastery at Icanho supposed to be Boston in Lincoln-shire As also Honorius Arch-Bishop of Canterbury Deceased on 20. Kal. Octob. The same Year likewise according to Mat. Westminster Ercombert King of Kent Deceasing Egbert his Son Succeeded him in the beginning of whose Reign Aethelbert and Aethelred the Sons of his Unkle Ermenred being but Youths were cruelly Murdered by one Thanor the King's Servant without his privity whose Bodies were strangely discovered where they were buried by a Light from Heaven whereupon their Bodies were removed to the Monastery of Warinens The Miracles that followed in the doing of which I omit as incredible This Year King Penda was Slain at Winwidfeld with Thirty others of the Royal Blood Of which Battle Bede gives us a particular account That Oswi having long endured the Ravages and Devastations of his Country by the Inroads of King Penda and having had his strong City of Bebbanburg now Bamburrough Castle assaulted and set on Fire and thereby very near taking found himself too weak to resist and offering him many Rich Presents desired to buy a Peace which Penda proudly refusing and resolving nothing less should satisfie him than this King's destruction Oswi upon that turning his Gifts into Vows to God implored the Divine Assistance devoting his Daughter then but one Year Old to be a Nun and with Twelve Portions of Land whereof each maintained Ten Families to build and endow Monasteries So it seems his Vows proved more successful than his Treaties for hereupon he with Alfred his Son gathering a small Army therewith encountred and discomfited the Mercians having then Invaded and wasted the Northumbrian Kingdom thô they were Thirty times more in number and led by experienced Captains This Battle was fought near a place called Loyden now Leeds in York-shire besides this Ethelwald the Son of Oswald who ruled in Deira took part with the Mercians but in the Fight withdrew his Forces and in a safe place waited for the Event with which unseasonable Retreat the Mercians perhaps being terrified and misdoubting greater danger fled their Commanders together with Penda himself being almost all
Gift do confirm it with Christ's Cross before the Arch-Bishop Deus Dedit Then follow the Subscriptions of the Kings and others of the Blood Royal viz. Oswi King of Northumberland King Sygar King Sibbi Ethelred the King's Brother together with his Sisters above named as also of Deus Dedit Arch-Bishop of Canterbury after whom follow the Subscriptions of the rest of the Bishops together with some Presbyters and Saxulf the Abbot as also of divers Eoldermen or Governours of Countries who with divers others of the King 's great Men did likewise confirm it This Charter was made in the Year after our Lord's Nativity 664 being the Seventh Year of King Wulfer's Reign they did then also denounce the Curse of God and all his Saints against all that should violate any thing that was there done to which they all answered Amen As soon as this was over the King sent to Rome to Pope Vitalian desiring him to confirm all that he had granted by his Letters or Bull which the Pope immediately performed being to the same effect with the King's Charter already mentioned in this manner was the Monastery of Medeshamsted Founded which was afterwards called Burgh now Peterburgh But to return again to Civil Affairs having dwelt I doubt too long upon Ecclesiastical This Year Kenwalk King of the West-Saxons fought against the Welsh at a place called Peonnum and pursued them as far as Pedridan Of which Fight H. Huntington gives us this further Account That at the first Onset the Britains were too hard for the English but they abhoring flight as bad as Death it self persisted in fighting with them till the Britains growing tired and disheartened fled and were pursued as hath been already said so that they received a very great blow This Year according to Florence of Worcester Hilda the Abbess Founded a Monastery at a place called Streanshale wherein she lived and dyed Abbess The same Year also according to the same Author Inumin Eaba and Eadbert Eoldermen of Mercia rebelled against King Oswi and proclaimed for their King Wulfer the Son of Penda whom they had hitherto kept concealed Also Aedelbert or Agââbert the Bishop left King Cenwalch and took the Bishoprick of Paris and Wina held the Bishoprick of Winchester of both which Bede hath already given us a particular account The same Year also according to Florence of Worcester Cuthred the Son of Cuichelm a Cousin to King Cenwalch as also Kenbryht the Eolderman great Grandson to King Ceawlin and Father of King Cadwalla dyed This Year according to the Saxon Annals King Cenwalch fought about the time of Easter with King Wulfher at Posentesbyrig supposed to be Pontesbury in Shropshire and Wulfher the Son of Penda wasted the Country as far as Aescesdune now Aston near Wallingford and Cuthred the Son of Culthelm as also King Kenbryht dyed The same Year according to Bede Wulfher took the Isle of Wight with the Country of the Meanvari and gave them to Athelwald King of the South Saxons because he had been that King's Godfather at his Baptism and Eoppa the Priest at the Command of Bishop Wilfrid and King Wulfher first of all offered Baptism to the Inhabitants of that Island whether they accepted it or not is very uncertain But I cannot but here observe the uncertainty of the History of these Times for Ethelwerd in his Chronicle under this Year and at this very place above mentioned relates that Cenwalk had the Victory and carried away Wulfher Prisoner These Meanvari here mentioned by Bede are supposed by Mr. Camden in his Britannia to have been the People of that part of Hampshire lying over against the Isle of Wight This Year also Sigebert King of the East-Saxons thô standing firm in the Christian Faith was as Bede tells us wickedly Murder'd by the Conspiracy of two Brethren in places near about him who being asked what moved them to do so wicked a Deeed gave no other than this Barbarous Answer That they were angry with him for being so gentle to his Enemies as to forgive them their Injuries when ever they besought him But the occasion of his death is much more remarkable for one of those Earls who slew him living in unlawful Wedlock stood thereof excommunicated by the Bishop so that no man might presume to enter into his House much less to Eat with him the King not regarding this Church-Censure went to a Feast at his House upon an Invitation whom the Bishop meeting in his return thô penitent for what he had done and fallen at his Feet yet gently touched with the Rod in his Hand and being provoked thus foretold Because thou hast neglected to abstain from the House of this Excommunicate in that House thou shalt dye and so it fell out not long after perhaps from that Prediction God then bearing witness to his Minister in the due power of Church Discipline when Spiritually executed on the Contemner thereof Yet Bede is so Charitable as to believe that the unfortunate Death of this Religious Prince did not only attone for his fault but might also increase his merit To Sigebert Swidhelm the Son of Sexbald succeeded in that Kingdom who was Baptized by Bishop Cedda in the Province of the East-Angles in the Royal Village called Rendlesham Edelwald King of that Country who was the Brother of King Anna being his Godfather The Sun was now eclipsed V o Non Maij and Ercenbryht King of Kent departed this Life and Ecgbryht his Son succeeded him in that Kingdom As for King Ercombert Will. Malmesbury gives him a very good Character being famous for his Religion to God and his Love to his Country but he had no Right to the Crown save only by Election having an Elder Brother called Ermenred who was alive at the beginning of his Reign and left two Sons behind him Coleman also with his Companions then departed to his own Nation the same Year there was a great Plague over all the Isle of Britain in which perished Tuda the Bishop and was buried at Wagele which Bede calls Pegnaleth also Ceadda and Wilverth were now Consecrated Bishops and the same Year too the Archbishop Deus Dedit dyed after whom the See remained void for Four Years But of the occasion of this departure of Coleman Bede hath given us a long and particular account viz. That a Synod being called at Strean-shall now Whitby in York-shire by the procurement of Hilda the Abbess of that place thô by the Authority of King Oswi who was there present concerning the old Difference about the observation of Easter Wilfred the Abbot and Romanus a Priest were very earnest for the observation of it according to the Order of the Church of Rome and Coleman Bishop of Lindisfarne was as zealous on the other side but after many Arguments pro and con which you may find at large in Bede the Synod at last determining in favour of the Romish Easter it so far displeased
time resigned his Kingdom was become a Monk and so used his Interest with King Cenered whom he had appointed King in his stead that he promised to obey the Pope's Decrees not long after which the Bishop likewise sent an Abbot with a Priest to King Alfred desiring his leave to return home and to deliver him the Pope's Letters and the Decrees which had been made on his behalf which Messengers thô the King civily received yet he plainly told them That he would do them any other Favour but that it was in vain to trouble him any further in this matter because whatever the Kings his Predecessours together with his Councellours as also the late Arch-Bishop Theodore had already judged and what he himself together with the present Arch-Bishop and all the Bishops of the British Nation had lately Decreed That he was resolved never to alter for any Letters sent as they said from the Apostolick See so the Messengers returning without any success the Bishop continued where he was for some Years but the King it seems repented at last of this harsh Resolution and would have altered it as you will hereafter find I have been the more exact in this transaction of Bishop Wilfrid's because it has never been as yet published in English before and it also gives us a great light into the Affairs of the Church at this time and lets us know that the Kings of Northumberland did not then think themselves bound to observe the Pope's Decrees thô made upon Appeals to Rome if they were contrary to a General Synod or Council of the whole Nation About this time thô it be not mentioned in Bede nor in the Saxon Chronicle Ina King of the West-Saxons summoned a great Council or Synod of all the Bishops with the Great and Wise Men of his Kingdom which because it is the first Authentick great Council whose Laws are come to us entire I shall set down the Title of it as it is recited in the First Volume of Sir H. Spelman's British Councils it begins thus Ina by the Grace of God King of the West-Saxons by the Council and Advice of Cenred my Father and Hedde and Erkenwald my Bishops with all my Ealdermen and sage Ancients of my People as also in an Assembly of the Servants of God have Religiously endeavoured both for the health of our Soul and the common preservation of our Kingdom that right Laws and true Judgments be Founded and âstablished throughout our whole Dominions and that it shall not be Lawful for the time to come for any Ealderman or other Subject whatever to transgress these our Constitutions I have also given you an Extract of the chief of those Laws as far as they relate to any thing remarkable either in Church or State referring you for the rest to the Laws themselves 1. If a Servant do any Work on a Sunday by Command of his Master he shall be free and the Master shall be amerced Thirty Shillings but if he went about the Work without his Master's privity he shall be beaten or redeem the penalty but a Freeman if he work on that Day without the Command of his Master shall loose his Freedom or pay 60 Sihillings if he be a Priest his penalty shall be double 2. The portion or dues of the Church shall be brought in by the Feast of St. Martyn he that payeth them not by that time shall be amerced Forty Shillings and besides pay twelve times their value 3. If any guilty of a capital Crime shall take refuge in a Church he shall save his Life and yet make recompence according to Justice and Equity if one deserving Stripes run to a Church the Stripes shall be forgiven him 4. If any one Fight within the King's House or Palace he shall forfeit all his Goods and it shall be at the pleasure of the King whether he shall have his Life or not he that Fights in a Church shall pay 120 s. in the House of an Alderman or other sage Nobleman 60 s. whosoever shall Fight in a Villager's House paying Scot shall be punished 30 s. and shall give the Villager 6 s. and if any one Fight in the open Field he shall pay 120 s. 5. He that on his own private account shall revenge an injury done to him before he hath demanded publick Justice shall restore what he took away and besides forfeit 30 Shillings 6. If a Robber be taken he shall lose his Life or redeem it according to the estimation of his Head we call Robbers to the Number of Seven or Eight Men from that number to Thirty Five a band all above an Army 7. If a Country Boor having been often accused of Theft if he be at last taken he shall have his Hand or Foot cut off 8. If any one Kill another's Godfather or God-Son the satisfaction shall be according to his Quality and Circumstances let the compensation due to the Relations and that due to the Lord for the loss of his Man be both alike and let the one encrease according to the Circumstances of the Person just as the other doth but if he were the King's Godson let him make satisfaction to the King as well as the Relations but if his Life was taken away by a Relation then let the Money due to the Godfather be diminished as it useth to be when Money is paid to the Master for the Death of his Servant If a Bishop's Son be killed let the penalty be half so much From which Laws we may observe that our Saxon Ancestors were strict observers of the Lord's day and would not permit any servile Work to be done thereon Secondly that the superstition of Sanctuaries was very ancient in England as well as elsewhere Thirdly That Theft Murder and all sorts of Crimes were then redeemable by pecuniary Mulcts either to the King or to the Friends of the party slain or wrong'd or else by loss of Limbs but there is one Law behind that is very remarkable That if any English Man who hath lost his Freedom do afterwards Steal he shall be hang'd on the Gallows and no Recompence made to his Lord if any one Kill such a Man he shall make no recompence on that account to his Friends unless they redeem him within a Twelve Month. Where it appears that no English Freeman could then be hang'd for any fault but Treason thô that is not express'd in these Laws but as for the last clause in these Laws That if the Son of a Bishop be killed the penalty should be half whereby some would prove that Bishops were then Married it is a mistake for by those words are only meant a Bishop's Spiritual Son or Godson and not his Natural or Conjugal Son This Year the Kentishmen made a League with King Ina and gave him Thirty Thousand Pounds to obtain his Friendship because they had before burnt Moll his Brother Also Withred began to Reign over the Kingdom of Kent and
them reaching the Shore were presently slain at the Mouth of the same River But Simeon of Durham imputes this to a Judgment inflicted on them by St. Cuthbert for thus spoiling his Monastery The Moon was Eclipsed 5 o Kal. Aprilis from the Cock crowing till the Morning Eardwulf also began to reign over Northumberland 1 o Idus Maii and was afterwards Consecrated and placed on the Throne 7 o Kal. Junii at York by Eanbald the Arch-Bishop and by the Bishops Ethelbert Higbald and Badewulf This Eardwulf as Florence of Worcester informs us was he who 5 Years before had so strangely escaped Death at Ripun after he had been carried out to be buried but the Chronicle of Mailross does here give great Light of the Saxon Annals for it tells us that now the Northumbers murthered their King Ethelred the Son of Moll Simeon places it a Year after but says The Murther was committed on the 14th of the Kalends of May at a Place called Cobene but they both agree that immediately after his Death one Osbald a Nobleman of that Country was made King but reigned only 27 Days and that then being forsaken by the Chief Men of his Kingdom he was driven into the Isle of Lindisfarne with a few Followers from whence he fled by Sea to the King of the Picts where he became a Monk And this Eardwulf reigned of his stead William of Malmesbury further adds that Alcuin writing to King Offa tells him That King Charles so soon as he heard of this Murther of King Ethelred above-mentioned and of the Perfidiousness of the Northumbrian Nation not only stopt the Gifts he was then sending but falling into a Passion against them called them a perverse and perfidious Nation and worse than Pagans so that if Alcuin had not interceded for them he would have done them all the Mischief he could About this time also the Welsh Chronicles relate there was a great Battle fought at Ruthlan between the Saxons and the Britains where Caradoc ap Gwin King of North Wales was slain But as Dr. Powel observed in his Notes upon Caradoc's Chronicle in those Times there was no settled Government in Wales therefore such as were Chief Lords of any Country there are in this History called Kings This Year died Eanbald Arch-bishop of York the 4th of the Ides of August whose Body was there buried also the same Year Bishop Ceolwulf died and another Eanbald was Consecrated in his stead This Year likewise Cenwulf King of the Mercians destroyed Kent to the Borders of Mercia and took Eadbert or Ethelbert Sirnamed Praen and carryed him Prisoner into Mercia and there caused his Eyes to be put out and his Hands to be cut off Also Ethelheard Arch-bishop of Canterbury called a Synod which by the Command of Pope Leo established and confirmed all those things relating to God's Church which had been before constituted in the Reign of King Withgar and then the Arch-bishop said thus I Ethelheard Arch-bishop of Canterbury with the Unanimous Consent of the whole Synod and of the whole Body of all the Monasteries to whom Exemption hath been granted of Old Times by Believers in the Name of GOD and by his fearful Judgments and as I have received Command from Pope Leo do Decree That for the future none shall presume to Elect themselves Covârnours amongst Lay-men over GOD's Heritage but as it is contained in the Charter or Bulls which the Pope hath granted or Holy Men to wit our Kings and Ancestors have ordained concerning the Holy Monasteries so let them remain inviolate without any gain-saying and if there be any one who shall refuse to obey this Command from GOD the Pope and Us but shall despise it and count it as nothing let him know that he shall give an Account of it before the Tribunal of GOD. And I Aethelheard the Archbishop with Twelve Bishops and Three and Twenty Abbots do hereby establish and confirm this Decree with the Sign of the Cross. This Council thô the Annals do not expresly mention it under that Title is that great Council of Becanceld placed in Sir H. Spelman's Collection under Anno 798 being held under Cenwulf King of the Mercians Aethelheard Arch-bishop of Canterbury with 17 Bishops more who all subscribed to this Decree thô the Annals mention no more than 12 Bishops to have been there This Year the Romans took Pope Leo and cut out his Tongue and put cut his Eyes and deposed him but presently after if it may be believed he could both see and speak by the help of GOD as well as he could before and was also restored to the Papacy by the Emperour Charles Also Eanbald the Arch-bishop of York received the Pall and Ethelbert Bishop of Hagulstad deceased 3 o Kal. Nov. This Year was a bloody Battle in the Province of Northumberland in Lent-time at Wealaege now called Whalie in Lancashire where was slain Alric the Son of Heardbert and many others with him The occasion of which Civil War Simeon of Durham hath thus given us âiz That besides Alric there were divers others in Northumberland who had formerly conspired against King Ethelred and now raising a Rebellion against Eardwulf under Wadâ their Captain after much slaughter on both sides at Billangahoth near Whalie in Lancashire the Conspirators being at last put to flight King Eardwulf returned home Victorious The same Year London according to the same Author with a great multitude of its Inhabitants by a sudden Fire was Consumed And now according both to Simeon of Durham and Roger Hoveden was held the Second Council of Pinchinhale in the Kingdom of Northumberland under Eanbald Arch-bishop of York and divers other Principal and Ecclesiastical Men where many things were ordained for the Profit of GOD's Church and of the Northumbrian Nation as concerning the keeping Easter and other Matters not particularly mentioned The same Year also according to Monasticon Anglicanum Kenwulf King of the Mercians founded a stately Abbey at Winchelcomb in Glocestershire for 300 Benedictine Monks and when it was Dedicated in the Presence of Wilfrid Arch-bishop of Canterbury and 13 other Bishops he then set free before the High Altar Eadbert King of Kent who was then his Prisoner of War But having before most cruelly put out his Eyes and cut off his Hands and disposed of his Kingdom to another I doubt that Liberty proved but a small Satisfaction to his poor injured Prince But such was the Superstitious Zeal of that Age the Foundation of a Monastery was counted a sufficient Atonement to GOD for whatsoever Cruelties or Injustice Princes hath then committed This Year Ethâlheard the Arclt-bishop and Cynebriht Bishop of the West Saxons went to Rome the latter to take the Habit of a Monk and Bishop Alfwin deceased at Southburg now Sutbury in Suffolk and was buried at Domuc now Dunwich in the same County being then the Seat of that Bishoprick and Tidfrith was chosen in his Room
Also this Year the Body of St. Wihtburh was found at Durham entire and uncorrupt after she had been dead 55 Years And the same Year according to Roger Hoveden Osâald who had been before King of Northumberland died an Abbot and was buried in York Minster and Alred the Ealderman who slew King Aethelred was also killed by one Thormond in Revenge of the Death of his Lord. Also the Moon was Eclipsed in the second Hour of the Night 17 o Kal. Feb. Also this Year Beorthric or Brihtrick King of the West Saxons deceased As also Worre an Ealderman Then also Ecgbriht began to Reign over the West Saxons and the same Day or Year as Florence of Worcester hath it Aethelmond Ealderman of Wiccon that is Worcestershire pass'd the River Severne at Cynesmeresford suppose to be Kemsford in Glocestershire and there met him Weoxton the Ealdormen with the Wiltshire Men who gained the Victory I cannot find in any Author the occasion of this Quarrel only that it was fought between these Earls one of the West Saxons and the other of the Mercians but such Bickerings we often meet with in these Writers and so related are of no more use to Human Life than to Chronicle the Skirmishes of Crows or Jack daws flocking together and Fighting in Air. The same Year is very remarkable because as our Annals relate Charles the Great was first made Emperour and saluted Augustus by the Romans he then condemned those to Death who had before outraged Pope Leo but by the Pope's Intercession they were pardoned as to Life and only banished but Pope Leo himself anointed him Emperour Also this Year according to the Welsh Chronicles Publisht by Arthen ap Sitsilt King of Cardigan and Run King of Divet and Cadel King of Powâs all three died Now also according to Florence and Simeon Alchmaid Son to Ethelred late King of Northumberland being taken by the Guards of K. Eardulf was by his Command slain but without telling us any Reason why Also about this time according to Sir H. Spelman's First Volume of Councils was held the Third Council of Cloveshoe under Kenwulf King of the Mercians and Athelherd or Ethelhard Arch-Bishop of Canterbury with all the Bishops Ealderman Abbots and other Dignified Persons of that Province in which few Things were transacted concerning the Faith only the Lands of a certain Monastery called Cotham which had been given by Ethelbald King of the Mercians to the Monastery of St. Saviours's in Canterbury and had been upon the Embezeling the Deeds unjustly taken away by King Kenwulph but he now repenting of it desired they should be restored whereupon Cynedrith his Daughter then Abbess of that Monastery gave the said Arch-Bishop other Lands in Kent there mentioned in exchange for the same But since I am come to the Conclusion of this Period I cannot omit giving you a fuller Account of the Character and Death of Brithric King of the West Saxons and of the Succession of Egbert who afterwards became the Chief or Supreme King of this Kingdom and to whom all those Kings that remained were forced to become Tributary As for King Britric he is noted by Will of Malmesbury to have been more desirous of Peace than War and to that end courted the Friendship of Foreign Princes to have been easie to his Subjects in such Things as did not weaken his Government yet being jealous of Prince Egbert who afterwards succeeded him he forced him to flee to King Offa for Refuge but upon the coming of certain Ambassadours to Treat of a Marriage between King Brithric and the Daughter of King Offa he retired into France till that King was made away by the means of his Wife Aeadburga the Daughter of King Offa who having prepared a Cup of poisoned Wine for one of his Favourites whom she hated the King coming in by chance tasted of it and so pined away After whose Death Asser in his Annals relates That when this Queen could live no longer among the English being so hated by them for her violent and wicked Actions she went into France where she was kindly Entertained by Charles the Great and there making that Emperour many great Presents for which he bidding her chuse whom she would have for a Husband himself or his Son she foolishly chose his Son whereupon the Emperour laughing said If thou hadst chosen me thou shouldest have had my Son but now thou shalt have neither A just Return for her desiring to marry one so much younger than her self So the Emperour put her into a Monastery where she lived for some Years as an Abbess but being Expelled thence for her Incontinency she wandred about with only one Servant and begged her Bread in Pavia in Italy till she died But as for Egbert above mentioned when he had been for about three Years banished into France where as William of Malmesbury tells us he polished the Roughness of his own Country Manners the French Nation being at that time the most Civilized of any of those Gothic and German Nations who had some Ages before as hath been already related settled themselves in this side of Europe But upon the Death of King Brihtric without any Issue as the same Author relates he was recalled by the Nobility of the West Saxon Kingdom and being there ordained King reigned with great Glory and Honour exceeding all the English Saxon Kings that went before him as shall be declared in the ensuing Book But before I conclude this I cannot forbear mentioning a Learned English-man who flourished about this time called Alcuinus or Albinus who going into France was in great Favour with Charles the Great whom he taught the Liberal Arts and by his means erected the University of Paris where he read Logic Rhetoric and Astronomy being the most Learned Man of all the English-men if not of all others in his Time He died Abbot of St. Martins at Tours which that King bestowed upon him He wrote elegantly in Verse as well as Prose considering the Age he lived in as appears by his Poem De Pontificibus Sanctis Ecclesiae Eboracencis lately Published by the Reverend and Learned Dr. Gale in his last Volume of English Historians So having arrived to the end of this Period I shall in the next Book shew how King Egbert obtained not only the Crown of the West Saxon Kingdom but also the Supreme Dominion of the English Nation The End of the Fourth Book A Continuation of the Succession of the English-Saxon Kings contaiâed in the former Book from the Saxon Annals Florence of ãâã and Simeon of Durham Note That the last King of each Column in the former Table is again repeated in this that the ãâã the better see how the Series is continued This Account differs sometimes from the Annals some few Years wherein they are certainly mistakân The Chronology of the Kings of Wales is according to the Account of Mr Robert Vaughan and ãâã Maâuscript Welsh Châonicle
Saxons marching in an Hostile manner into Cornwal absolutely subdued it and added it to his own Kingdom many being there slain on both sides The same Year also according to Caradoc's Chronicle Run King of Dyvet and Cadhel King of Powis deceased Charles the Emperour made Peace with Nicephorus Emperour of Constantinople This Year also according to the same Caradoc Elbods Arch-Bishop of North Wales i. e. of St. Asaph deceased before whose Death was a great Eclipse of the Sun But as the Reverend Lord Bishop of Bangor in his Catalogue of the Welsh Kings which he has been pleased to communicate to me well observes That Eclipse falling out Anno 810 the Bishops Death must do so likewise and therefore in this the Chronicles must needs be mistaken Also according to Mat. Westminster Aelfwold King of Northumberland dying Earnred succeeded him and held it for 32 Years which is also confirmed by Simeon of Durham thô this can by no means agree with the Chronicle of Mailross which says That Eardulf being expelled his Kingdom it continued without any King for many Years but William of Malmesbury makes this Anarchy to have begun from the murther of King Ethered Anno 794 as hath been already observed in the last Book and that this Confusion lasted for about 33 Years during which time that Province became a Scorn to its Neighbours But it seems they still had Kings thô very obscure and but of small Account But of greater certainty is that which Mat. Westminster relates under this Year viz. That King Egbert subdued the Northern Welsh-men and made them Tributary to him But it is wholly incredible what Buchanan in his Scotish History relates in the Year following to wit That Achaius King of Scots having reigned 32 Years and had formerly aided but in what Year of his Reign he tells us not Hungus King of the Picts with 10000 Scots against one Athelstan then wasting the Pictish Borders and that Hungus by the Aid of those Scots and the Help of St. Andrew their Patron in a Vision by Night and the Appearance of a Cross by Day routed the astonished English and slew this Athelstan in Fight But who this Athelstan was I believe no Man knows Buchanan supposes him to have been some Danish Commander on whom King Alured or Alfred had bestowed Northumberland Yet of this I find no Foot-steps in our ancient Writers and if any such Thing were done in the time of Alfred it must be above 60 Years after for King Alfred began not to Reign till Anno 871. And John Fordun in his Scotish History is also as much mistaken making this Athelstan to be the Son of King Ethelwulf who then governed the Northern Provinces under his Father which also fails almost as much in point of time this Prince Athelstan here mentioned being as appears by the Saxon Annals alive and engaged in a Sea-Fight against the Danes above 40 Years after as you will find in its due place set down This Athelstan therefore and this great Overthrow seems rather to have been a meer Fancy of some idle Monk And this Year according to Mat. Westminster as King Egbert had the Year before subdued the Welsh-men so it seems upon some fresh Rebellion of theirs he again entred their Borders and laid them waste from North to South with Fire and Sword and then returned home Victorious But notwithstanding the Wars the Welsh had from abroad it seems they had also time enough for Civil Wars at home for now according to Caradoc's Chronicle Conan Prince of Wales and his Brother Howel could not agree insomuch that they tried the Matter by Battle where Howel had the Victory to which Dr. Powel hath here added this Observation That this Howel the Brother of Conan King or Prince of North Wales did claim the Isle of Mon or Anglesey for part of his Father's Inheritance which Conan refusing to give him thereupon they fell at Variance and consequently made War the one against the other And here says he I think fit to say somewhat of the old Custom and Tenure of Wales from whence this Mischief grew that is the Division of the Father's Inheritance amongst all the Sons commonly called Gauel kind Gauel is a British Term signifying a Hold because every one of the Sons did hold some portion of his Father's Lands as his lawful Son and Successour This was the Cause not only of the Overthrow of all the ancient Nobility of Wales for by that means the Inheritance being continually divided and subdivided amongst the Children and Children's Children it was at length brought to nothing but also of much Bloodshed unnatural Strife and Contention amongst Brethren as we have here an Example and many others in this History This kind of Partition is very good to plant and settle a Nation in a large Country not inhabited but in a populous Country already furnished with Inhabitants it is the utter Decay of great Families and as I said before the cause of constant Strife and Debate But some Years after Howel gave his Brother Conan another Defeat and slew a great many of his People Whereupon Conan levied an Army in the Year 817 and chased his Brother Howel out of the Isle of Anglesey compelling him to flee into that of Man and a little after died Conan chief King of the Britains or Welsh-men leaving behind him a Daughter named Esylht who was married to a Nobleman called Mârvyn Vrych the Son of Gwyriad who was afterwards King in her Right This Year also as the Manuscript Annals of the Abbey of Winchelcomb relate the Charter of this Monastery was granted by King Kenulph as appears by a Copy there inserted which shews what Orders of Men were summoned by that King to be present at the Council in which this Charter was confirmed viz. Merciorum optimates Episcopos Principes Comites Procuratores meosque i. e. Regis Propinquos which Terms having already been explained in the Introduction to this Book I need noââere repeat There were also present Cuthred King of Kent his ãâ¦ã King of the East-Saxons with all others who should be present at those Synodal Councils Then follow the Subscriptions of K. Kenulph as also of both the said Kings and of Wilfred Arch-Bishop of Canterbury with the rest of the Bishops and Ealdermen there stiled Duces This Year according to our Annals the Emperour Charles the Great departed this Life when he had Reigned Forty Five Years also Wilfred the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and Wigbright the Bishop of the West-Saxons went to Rome But here our Annals are mistaken for this Emperour dyed not till the Year 814. Mat. Westminster also adds that these Bishops above-mentioned went to Rome about the Affairs of the English Church Arch-Bishop Wilfred having received the Benediction of Pope Leo returned again to his Bishoprick and the same Year King Egbert wasted the Western Welsh from the South to the West This seems but to have been the
Arch-Bishop for in the next Year it is thus corrected viz. This Year Ceolnoth was Elected and Consecrated Arch-Bishop and Feologild the Abbot deceased ' And the Year following Ceolnoth the Arch-BP received his Pall from Rome This Year certain Heathens or Pagans wasted Sceapige now the Isle of Sheppey in Kent But since this is the first time that these Heathens are mentioned in the Saxon Annals it is fit we should tell you a little more exactly who they were and from whence they came for they were indeed no other than that Nation which was before in our Saxon Annals called Northmanna and sometimes Deanscan i. e. Danes the Etymology of which Name since I find writers are so divided about I will not take upon me to determine not that all these People came out of that Country which is at this day called Denmark for it is impossible that so narrow a Region thô you should likewise include whatsoever that Kingdom did then or does now enjoy upon the Continent of Swedeland and Jutland could ever send out such vast Shoales of People as for near Two Thousand Years before the Norman Conquest over-ran and destroyed France the Low Countries and also this Island but you may from what has been already said observe that H. Huntington in the Prologue to his Book above cited does besides the Danes add also the Norwegians together with the Goths Swedes and Vandals to have been those Nations which for so many Years wasted England and that he did not deliver this without Book but had sufficient Authority for what he wrote I shall further make out from the Testimony of those Writers who lived in that very Age when these Nations first infested those parts of Europe For Eginhart who was Son-in-Law and Chancellour to Charles the Great thus writes in his History of that Prince which I shall here faithfully Translate In like manner the Danes and Sweones with those whom we call Normans do possess the Northern Shore of Scandinavia together with all the Islands adjoyning to it whil'st the Sclavi with divers other Nations inhabit the Southern Coasts but the Norwegans or rather Northern Men for so they are called by the Swedes because they lye more Northerly than the greater part of that Nation and indeed all those that inhabit Scanzia are by those People of Europe that lye more remote with very good reason called in the German Tongue i.e. Northland Men. Next to Eginhart Adam of Bremen who lived about Two Hundred Years after does not only insert these very words of the aforesaid Authour but also adds this further that the Danes and Swedes with the other Nations beyond the River Danabius are by the French Historians all called Normans so likewise Albertus Abbot of Stade who wrote about the Year 1250 says likewise that the Danes and other Nations who lived beyond Denmark are all called Normans from which Authorities the learned Grotius in his Prolegomena to his Gothic History lays it down as an undeniable Truth that whatever we find among any writers of that Age concerning the Normans does rightly belong to the Swedes who were then one of the greatest and most powerful of those Northern Nations that were all then called by one general Name of Normans But as for their Religion I need say no more of it since I have already told you in the beginning of the Third Book that all those Nations had the same common Deities viz. Woden and Thor c. whose Names I have there already set down to which last Deities as Ubbo Emmius relates they before any great exepedition sacrificed a Captive by knocking out his Brains and smearing their Faces in his Blood immediately marched against their Enemies but that they were extreamly given to Witchcraft and Inchantments all their own Authours relate which would be too tedious here to repeat since you will meer with some Instances of it in the following History But to return again to our Annals This Year is very remarkable for King Egbert encountred Thirty Five Ships of Danish Pyrates at Carrum now called Charmouth in Dorsetshire where there was a great slaughter but the Danes kept the Field whereby we may guess that they had the advantage yet it seems before this time even in this very Year the Danes had been vanquished and put to flight at Dunmouth now called Tinmouth from whence having now spoiled the Isle of Sheppey they Sail'd to Charmouth above-mentioned This shews us as Will. of Malmesbury well observes the Instability of all Worldly grandeur for now King Egbert being arrived at the height of Empire met with this unlooked for Enemy who harrassed him and his Posterity for divers Generations And thô in this Sea Fight last mentioned he had the better for the greater part of the Day yet towards Night he lost the Victory thô by the help of it he retreated and so saved the disgrace of an entire defeat this was the only time that Fortune ceased to favour King Egbert's Undertakings This Year also according to our Annals Herefrith Bishop of Winchester and Wigen or Sighelm Bishop of Scirborne and also Two Ealdormen Dudda and Osmund deceased The same Year was held that General Council of the whole Kingdom at London at the Feast of St. Augustin the English Apostle Egbert King of West Saxony and Withlaf King of the Mercians with both the Arch-Bishops and all the other Bishops and Chief Men of England being present at which besides a Consultation how to restrain the Invasion of the Danes the Privileges and Concessâons of the said King Withlaf to the Monastery of Croyland were also confirmed by the said Council and were subscribed to by King Withlaf and both the Arch-Bishops and most of ãâã Bishops of England The next Year a great Fleet of Danes landed amongst the Western Welsh i. e. Cornishmen who being joyned with them in a League against King Egbert offered him Battle which he accepting of streight ways marched against them with his whole Army and at Hengestdune now Hengston in Cornwal put both the Britains and Danes to flight and as Mat. Westminster adds freed his Kingdom at this time from the Invasion of those barbarous Enemies King Egbryht departed this Life having Reigned Thirty Seven Years and Seven Months but the Annals must needs be mistaken either in the time of his Reign or else in the Year of his Death for if he began to Reign Anno Dom. 800 and Reigned Thirty Seven Years and an half it is evident he must have dyed Anno Dom. 838 the Printed Copy of Will of Malmesbury places his Death Anno Dom. 837 and another reading in the Margin in 838 but Florence of Worcester places it according to the Annals in 836. This King as the same Authour relates governed his Subjects with great Clemency and was as terrible to his Enemies and for Nine Years Reigned Supream King over all Britain Before his Death he is
to what intent having been so lately there before we know not any more than what the King did there unless to repair the English School or Colledge for Youth that had been lately burnt but it is certain he stayed abroad near a Year and in his Return home Charles Sirnamed The Bald King of the Franks gave him his Daughter to Wife who was called Leotheta in French Judith and so together with her he returned into England But as Asser relates there was in the mean time an infamous Conspiracy framed in the Western Parts of England for Prince Aethelbald the King 's eldest Son and Ealchstan Bishop of Scirborne and Aeanwulf Earl of Somerset had plotted together that King Aethelwulf at his Return Home should never be received into his Kingdom most Men laid this to the Charge of this Bishop and Earl only thô many do chiefly attribute it to the Perverseness of this young Prince who was also very obstinate in other Wickedness So the King his Father returning from Rome Prince Ethelbald together with his Councellors contrived this great Villany viz. to expell the King from his own Kingdom thô God would not permit it to take effect neither did all the Noblemen of England consent to it yet lest so great a Mischief should happen that the Father and Son making War on each other the whole Nation should be engaged in mutual Slaughter by the wonderful Clemency of the King and with the Consent of all his Nobility the Kingdom which was before united became now divided between the Father and the Son the Eastern Countries being allotted to the former and the Western to the latter but where the Father ought indeed by Right to have Reigned there Ruled this Rebellious and Undutiful Son for the Western part of the England was always accounted before the Eastern King Ethelwulf therefore coming back from Româ the whole Nation as it ought highly rejoyced at his return and would if he had pleased have expelled his wicked Son Aethelbald with all his Adherents out of the Kingdom but the King would by no means suffer it using great Clemency and Prudence lest the Kingdom might thereby be endangered All this Disturbance seems to have been raised by his Son and his Faction because of his marrying this new Wife whom notwithstanding having now brought over with him he placed by him on the Royal Throne as long as he lived without any Dispute or Opposition from his Nobles thô says this Author the Nation of the West Saxons did not permit the Queen to sit by the King or to be called Queen which Custom our Ancestors relate to have proceeded from a certain wicked Queen called Eadburga the Wife of King Bryhtric whose Story Asser in his Annals as also in his De Gestis Alfredi hath given us at large where speaking of the Occasion of this severe Law he tells us it proceeded from the wicked Carriage of that Queen already mentioned at the end of the former Book who abusing her Husband's Affections by untrue Accusations took away many Men's Lives and being hated by the English after that King's Decease they made that Law now mentioned William of Malmesbury and Mat. Westminster do assure us That King Ethelwulf lived but two Years after his return from Rome during which time he thought not only of the World to come but also what should happen in this after his Decease and therefore lest his Sons should quarrel among themselves after his Death he commanded his Testament to be written Asser calls it an Hereditary or Commendatory Epistle in which he ordained his Kingdom should be divided between the two eldest Sons as also his own proper Inheritance between all his Sons and Daughters and near Kinsmen but for his Money he ordered it to be divided between his Sons and his Nobles and what was left to be employed for the good of his Soul to which end he ordained That his Successours throughout all his own Hereditary Lands should maintain out of every Ten Families one Poor Person either Native or Stranger with Meat Drink and Apparel always provided that the Land did not then lie waste but was cultivated by Men and Cattle It is also to be noted That this Grant was wholly different from that of Tythes thô Bromton's Chronicle hath confounded them together and made them all one he also ordered to be sent every Year to Rome 300 Mancuses which William of Malmesbury renders Marks thô what the Sum was is uncertain but it was to be equally distributed between the Churches of St. Peter and St. Paul to provide Lights on Easter Eve and of this 300 Marks the Pope was to have 100 to himself These Grants are supposed by Sir Henry Spelman to have been made in a general Council of the whole Kingdom but after this time we find no more of them for many Years by reason of the frequent Invasions of the Danes But not long after King Ethelwulf died and was buried at Winchester having reigned 20 Years and 5 Months for the Saxon Annals which allow him but 18 Years and an half are certainly mistaken This Year also according to Florence of Worcester Humbert the Bishop anointed that Glorious Martyr Edmund King of the East Angles being then but 15 Years old at a Town called Buram being then the Royal Seat But having no Account of King Edmund's Pedigree or of the Place of his Birth from any of our English Historians you must be content with what Johannes Anglicus of Tinmouth hath told us or in his Legend of Saints called Sanctilogium of this King and Martyr viz. That he was the Son of one Alemond a Nobleman of the Blood Royal of the East Angles who having fled for fear of King Offa into Old Saxony out of which his Family first came had there by his Wife called Cywara a Son whom he named Edmund the pretended Miracles of whose Birth I purposely omit This Prince having been instructed in all Christian and Moral Duties lived in Germany to the 14th Year of his Age and upon his return into England was so acceptable to the East Angles that he was by them Elected King and till his Death continued in the quiet Possession of that Kingdom without any opposition of King Ethelwulf or any of his Sons then Kings of the West Saxons to whose Dominions that Kingdom of the East Angles had lately been made subject and hence it may be reasonably inferred that it was by King Ethelwulf's Consent that Edmund being returned out of Germany took Possession of that Kingdom Being thus made King and by reason of his tender Age not esteeming himself capable of managing the Affairs of the Nation he willingly submitted them and himself to the Direction of the said Bishop of the East Angles by whom he was Crowned and by whose Councel and Direction he behaved himself as became a Prince endued with all Kingly Virtues so that during his Reign his principal Care was to repair
the Ruines which the Mercian Arms and Tyranny had brought upon the Churches of the East Angles reduced by War to extream Poverty and consequently to a Neglect of Piety and Ecclesiastical Discipline And thus he Reigned 14 Years in Peace with the Affection of all his Subjects till GOD was pleased by sending the Pagan Danes as a Scourge to his Country to render this Prince a high Example of Christian Fortitude and Constancy King ETHELBALD and King ETHELRED After the Death of Ethelwulf King of the West Saxons his two eldest Sons divided their Father's Kingdom according to his Will Ethelbald his eldest Son succeeded him in West Saxony whilst his younger Brother Ethelred Reigned in Kent as also over the East and South Saxons And now according to our Annals the Pope hearing of the Death of King Ethelwulf anointed Alfred to be King and also delivered him to a Bishop to be Confirmed If this was so the King his Father must have left him behind at Rome for Asser says expresly That he went thither with him but over what Kingdom the Pope should Anoint him I know not unless foretold by way of Prophecy he would be King after his Brothers But as for King Ethelbald above-mentioned both Ingulph and Will of Malmesbury give him a very bad Character That he married Judeth his Father's Widow and was also besides both Lazy and Perfidious but Thomas Redborne in his larger History of Winchester says That by the Admonition of Swithin Bishop of that Church he repented of his Incest and put away Judeth his Mother-in-Law and observed all Things that the Bishop enjoyned him This Author farther relates from one Gerard of Cornwal's History of the West Saxon Kings not now extant that I know of That he died in a few Years after without doing or suffering any thing that deserves to be mentioned for we do not find that the Danes troubled this Kingdom all his Reign concerning the Length of which there is very different Relations amongst our Historians the Saxon Annals and William of Malmesbury making him to have reigned 5 Years whereas Asser and Ingulph allow him but Two and an half which seems to be the truer Account for if King Ethelwulf returned from Rome in the Year 855 and lived above Two Years after it is plain King Ethelbald could not Reign above Two Years and an half for the Saxon Annals tell us that in the next Year but one viz. King Ethelbald deceased and that his Body was buried at Scireborne King ETHELBERT alone Theâ Aethelbryght his Brother took the Kingdom and held it in great Concord and Quiet I suppose our Author means from Domestick Commotions for he immediately tells us That in this King's time there came an Army of Danes from the Sea and took Winchester with whom in their return to their Ships Osric and Aethelwulf the Ealdormen with the Hampshire and Berkshire-men fought and put the Danes to flight and kept the Field of Battle but the Annals do not tell us in what Year of his Reign this Invasion happened ' This Year deceased St. Swithune Bishop of Winchester Now concerning this holy Bishop as also Alstan Bishop of Shirbone William of Malmesbury gives us this Character which omitting all the Bedroll of Miracles that follow I shall here set down King Aethelwulf bearing a great Reverence to St. Swithune whom he calls his Teacher and Master desisted not till he had honoured him with the Government of the said Bishoprick so that he was Consecrated with the Unanimous Consent and Joy of all the whole Clergy of that Diocess by Cealâoth Arch Bishop of Canterbury hereby Bishop Swithune's Authority encreasing his Councels for the Good of the Kingdom proved of greater weight so that by his Admonitions both the Church and State received great Benefit And indeed he was a rich Treasure of all Virtues but those in which he took most Delight were Humility and Clemency and in the discharge of his Episcopal Function he omitted nothing belonging to a True Pastor By his Assistance principally together with that of the Prudent and Couragious Prelate Alstan Bishop of Shirborne King Aethelwulf was enabled to support the Calamities his Kingdom suffered by the frequent Irruptions of the Danes for these two were his principal Councellours in all Affairs Bishop Swithune who contemned Worldly Things informed his Lord in all Matters which concerned his Soul whilst Alstan judging that Temporal Advantages were not to be neglected encouraged him to oppose the Danes and provided Money for his Exchequer and also ordered his Armies so that thô this King was of a slow unactive Nature yet by the Admonitions of these two worthy Councellours he Governed his Kingdom prudently and happily Many noble Designs for the good of the Church and State being well begun were prosperously executed in his Reign This Year the Danish Army landed in Thanet and wintering there made a League with the Kentish-men who promised them Money provided they would keep the Peace under pretence of which and of the Money promised the Danes stole out of their Camp and wasted all the East part of Kent For as Asser well observes they knew they could get more by Plunder than by Peace Now according to the same Annals King Aethelbryht died to the great Grief of his Subjects having governed the Kingdom 5 Years with a general Satisfaction and was buried at Scyreburne near to his Brother This Prince is supposed to have had a Son call'd Ethelwald whom you will find in this History to have raised a Rebellion against King Edward the elder many Years after King ETHELRED Then according to the Annals Aethelred Brother to the late King began his Reign and the same Year a great Army of Danes landed in England and took up their Winter Quarters among the East Angles and there turned Horsemen and that Nation was forced to make Peace with them Then the Pagan Army sailed from the East Angles and went up the River Humber to the City of York where was at that time great Discord between the People of that Nation I shall here give you Asser's Account of this Transaction being to the same effect thô more particular than that in the Annals themselves For says he the Northumbers had now expelled Osbright their lawful King and had set up a Tyrant or Usurper one Aella who was not descended of the Royal Line but now when the Pagans invaded them by the Intercession of the great Men and for the Common Safety the two Kings joyned their Forces and so marched to York at whose coming the Danes presently fled and endeavoured to defend themselves within the City which the Christians perceiving resolved to follow them to the very Walls and breaking in and entering the Town with them for it seems that City had not in those Times such strong Walls as they had when Asser wrote his History therefore when the Christians had made a Breach in the Wall as
England and took up their Winter Quarters at Theodford the same Winter King Eadmund fought with them but the Danes gained the Victory and slew that holy King and destroying all the Monasteries that lay in their way they wholly conquered that Kingdom The Names of the Princes who slew him were Higwais and Uâba whom other Writers call Hinguar and Hubba At the same time also they came to Medeshamstead which Monastery they burnt and destroyed killing the Abbots and Monks with all the Men they found there carrying away all the rich Spoil of that place But since the Saxon Annals are very short in this Relation I shall give you from Ingulph a more particular Account of what they did this Year in their march into East England who further adds That Winter being ended the Danes took Shipping and went into Lindisse in Lincolnshire and landing at Humberstan spoiled all that Country at which time that famous and ancient Monastery of Bardney was destroyed the Monks and all others being slain in the Church without Mercy and when they had there stayed wasting the Country for the whole Summer About Michaelmas they did the like to the Country of Kesteven in the same Province where they committed the same Murders and Desolations The same Year in the Month of September Count Algar drew together all the Youth of Hoyland now called Holland in Lincolnshire with two Knights his Senescals Wibert and Leofric who marched in the Head of them together with a brave Body of 200 Men belonging to Croyland Abbey who being all stout Fellows were led by one Toly then a Monk but formerly a famous Souldier among the Mercians these taking with them about 300 stout and warlike Men more from Deping Lanioft and Boston to whom also joyned Morchar Lord of Branne with his strong and numerous Family and being met by the Sheriff of Lincoln a valiant and ancient Souldier with the Lincolnshire Forces all which mustering together in Kesteven on St. Maurice's Day they joyned Battle with the Pagans where GOD gave them the Victory three Kings being slain with a very great multitude of Souldiers the Christians pursued the Pagans to their very Camp where finding a stout Resistance Night at last parted them and the Earl drew back his Army But it seems there returned that Night to the Danish Camp all the rest of the Princes of that Nation who dividing the Country among them had marched out to plunder their names are Barbarous and too long to be repeated but their chief Kings were Godrum and Basseg and their Earls or Leaders Hingar and Hubba with others who then returned with great Forces and a multitude of Captives and a great deal of Spoil and their coming being known the greatest part of the Christians struck with terrour fled away whil'st those that were left early in the Morning after hearing Divine Service and receiving the Sacrament being resolved to dye for Christ and in Defence of their Country marched into the Field against their Enemies but the Earl perceiving his Forces to be too much weaken'd appointed Fryer Toly with his Five Hundred Men to Fight in the Right Wing because they were the strongest and Earl Morchar with those who followed him as also the Sheriff of Lincoln making other Five Hundred in the Left Wing whilest he with his Senescals kept the main Body as ready to help either Wing if there were occasion but the Danes being now enraged at the slaughter of their Men having buried their Three Kings at a place which is thence called Trekingham afterwards 2 Kings and 8 Counts marched out whilst the rest guarded the Camp and Captives but the Christians because of their smaller Number drawing themselves up in one Body made with their Shields a strong Testudo against the force of their Enemies Arrows and kept off the Horse with their Pikes and thus being well ordered by their Commanders they kept their Ground the whole day But thô they remained unbroken till night and had still withstood the force of their Enemies Arrows but their Horses being then tired began to flag the Pagans feigning a Flight on purpose seemed to quit the Field which the Christians perceiving althô their Commanders forbad and opposed it yet nevertheless breaking their Ranks were all dispersed through the Plain without any Order or Command but the Pagans returning like Lions upon a Flock of Sheep made a great Slaughter amongst them whilst the stout Count Algar and Frier Toly with some Souldiers getting upon a rising Ground and being drawn up into a round Body did for a long time endure the Pagans Insults and when the said Earl and other Captains saw the stoutest Men of their small Army slain they got upon the thickest heaps of the Christian dead Bodies and there being resolved to sell their Lives as dear as they could they fell down dead having received many Wounds only a few young Men of Sutton and Gedeney flinging away their Arms fled into a Neighbouring Wood and so escaping came the Night following to the Monastery of Croyland and there related the slaughter of the Christians and the loss of their whole Company which when they had told at the Church door with great lamentations the Abbot and Monks being extreamly confounded at this ill news resolved to keep only with them the Elder Monks and some few Children to provoke compassion and so sent away all the Younger Men together with the Reliques Jewels and Charters of their Monasteries by Boat to the Wood of Ancarig adjoining to their Island where they staid with one Foret an Anchorite Four days being Thirty in number whereof Ten were Priests But the Abbot having hid the rest of the Plate with the rich Table of the Altar and put on his Sacred Vestments and had with his Brethren said Mass and communicated they had scarce finished all this when the Pagans breaking into the Church slew Abbot Theodore at the Altar who perished by the hands of their King Oketule all the rest as well Old Men as Children being also slain except one handsome Boy of about Ten Years Old who being intended for a Monk was saved by Count Sidroc the Younger and stripping him of his Habit put on him a Danish Coat ordering him to follow him where ever he went and so the Boy sticking close to him his Life was saved and he alone escaping gave a relation of what he had seen but the Danes when they had broke open the Tombs of St. Guthleak and the Princes there buried and finding no more Plunder set the Church on Fire and burnt the dead bodies that were in it together So likewise of the destruction of the Monastery of Medeshamstead this Author hath given us a larger account than what we find in this Copy of the Annals viz. That four days after the destruction of Croyland the Danes march'd towards that Monastery where finding the Gates lock'd they began to make an assault upon it but receiving a Repulse at the
both Armies of the Danes viz. as well those which had been before routed at Bemfleet as those which were at the Isle of Brecklesey met at Sceobyrig now South-Shoebury in Essex and there built a Castle and then marching along the Thames a great many of the Danes of East England and Northumberland joined them and so they marched from the Thames as far as the River Severne then Aethered Aethelm and Aethelnoth the Ealdormen and the King's Thanes who were left at home in the Garisons drew all the Men together they could from every Town on the East-side of Pedridan now Parret in Somersetshire and on the West of Selwood Forest as also from both sides of the Thames even as far as North Wales who when they were all assembled followed the Pagans to Butdigingtune on the side of Severne now called Budington in Shropshire and there besieged them on all sides in a certain Fort they had cast up but when they had staid there for divers Weeks Encamp'd on both sides the River the King being then in Devonshire with his Fleet the Pagans pressed with Hunger Eat their Horses and many of them perished with Famine yet at last they broke out upon those who lay on the East side of the River where as Aethelwerd tells us was a very sharp Dispute thô the Christians got the Victory and kept the Field but there Ordhelm the King's Thane was kill'd as also many others of the same Rank but that part of the Danish Army which remained alive escaped by flight And when they were got into their Garisons and Ships in East Saxe just before Winter they Muster'd a great Army from among the East Angles and Northumbers and committing their Wives Ships and Goods to the keeping of the East Angles marched Day and Night till they took up their Quarters at a certain City in Werheal called Legacester now Chester but the Kings Forces could not overtake them before they had got into the Castle which nevertheless they besieged for about Two Days and took away all the Cattle that were in those Parts and kill'd all the Men they could find without the place and partly burnt the Corn and partly devoured it with their Horses This was done about a Twelve Month after the Danes arrival here Not long after this the Pagans went from Werheal into North Wales but they could not stay there long because the Cattle and Corn were all drove away and destroyed so they were forced to march thorough the Country of the Northumbers and East Angles with such speed that the King's Forces could not overtake them till they came into the East part of East Seaxe to a certain Island seated near the Sea called Meresige now Mercey in Essex Also the same Year the Danes who were encamp'd in Meresige drew their Ships up the Thames and thence up the River Ligan now called Lee which divides Middlesex from Essex and there according to Florence they began to raise a Fort this happen'd in the second Year after their arrival The Pagans having raised the Fortification near Ligan above-mentioned about 20 Miles from London this Summer a great part of the Citizens and others marched thither and endeavoured to take and destroy it but they were there forc'd to fly for it and Four of the King's Thanes were kill'd on the spot This Autumn when the King had pitched his Camp in those Parts about Harvest time to hinder the Danes from carrying away their Corn it happen'd one day as the King rode by the River side that he found a place where the River might be so diverted that the Danes should not be able to carry back their Ships and thô they had built two Castles one of each side the River to defend them yet so soon as the Danes saw that the stream being now diverted into several Channels they could not carry back their Ships they quitted them and marched away on Foot till they came to Quatbrige now supposed to be Cambridge not far from the River Severne where they cast up a Fort but the King's Forces pursued them toward the West on Horse-back whilest the Citizens of London seized and broke their Ships and carried all that was worth any thing to the City but the Danes had left their Wives with the East Angles before they departed from that place so that that Winter they staid at Quatbridge being the Third Year since their last arrival But the next Year according to our Annals The Danes marched part of them into East England and part into Northumberland because wanting Money they could only there procure Ships which having got they sailed from thence Southward to the River Seine Thus by God's Mercy this vast Army of Pagans did not wholly ruine the English Nation althô it was very much weaken'd during these Three Years as well by the Murrain of Cattle as also by a great Plague upon Men by which many of the King 's noblest Thanes that were in the Kingdom dyed of which number were Swithulf Bishop of Rochester Beorthalf Ealdorman of the East Saxons Wulfred Ealdorman of Hamptshire and Ethelheard Bishop of Dorchester with many others But I have only noted the most remarkable The same Year those Robbers residing in East-England and Northumberland very much infested West Saxony especially the Southern Coasts by their stolen Booties chiefly with their Ships which they had got ready long before for that purpose then King Alfred being it seems at last sensible how much damage the want of a Fleet had done his Country Commanded divers Galleys to be made which were almost twice as long as others some whereof had sixty Rowers they were also swifter higher and less apt to rowle than others formerly built for they were made neither according to the model of the Frisian Vessels nor the Danish but after such a manner as was thought might prove most useful And some time after in this Year there arrived six Danish Ships at the Isle of Wight and Sailing along committed great spoil in Devonshire and all up and down that Coast. Then the King commanded that they should set Sail with the Nine Gallyes newly built and shut up the Enemies Ships from going out of the Harbour where they were upon which the Pyrats sailed out with Three Ships against them the other three being left in the entrance of the Harbour upon the dry ground and the Sea-men gone out of them But the King's Fleet took two of the Danish Ships that came out of the Harbour and slew the Men but the Third escaped though all except Five were kill'd There came also other Ships thither which were somewhat more conveniently posted Three of them being placed in that part of the Sea where the Danish Ships had before taken up their station but all the rest in another part so that they could not assist each other for the Tide had gone back many Furlongs from the King's Ships And so the Danes going out
England and sojourned with the most Holy and Religious Monks in the City of Winchester Helmestan Abbot of the said Cathedral Church and the Venerable Swithune Praepositus i. e. Bishop of the same who had been before in Professione sacrae Theologiae in Studio Canterbriggiensi Cathedratus i. e. Professor of Divinity in the University of Cambridge had often relieved him during the many Hardships he suffered in his Banishment with special Favour he desired always should be acknowledged If we were assured that this Epistle was Genuine it would advance the Antiquity of this University far higher than the time we are now treating of and would make it Ancienter than the time of King Alfred in the latter end of whose Reign St. Swithune sate Bishop of Winchester But since we have not the Originals but only Citations from these ancient Pieces I shall not take upon me to determine of their Validity but leave that as also this Authors Credit to the Reader 's Judgment But to return to our Annals This Year Egbriht the innocent Abbot was slain on the 16th Kal. of July a little before the Summer Solstice and about three Days after Aethelfleda sent an Army against the Welsh which took Brecenanmere supposed to be either Brecknock Castle or else some place near it and there she took the King's Wife and about thirty four Prisoners The Danes marching now on Horseback after Easter from Hamtune i. e. Northampton and Lygraceaster now Leicester slew many Men at Hocneratune now Hoocnorton in Oxfordshire and the places adjoyning and as soon as they had returned home again they sent out another Company of Robbers which marched towards Ligtune most likely to be Leighton in Bedfordshire but the People of that Country being forewarned of their coming fought with them and not only put them to flight but also recovered whatsoever they had taken away so that they left a great many of their Horses and Arms behind them Now a great Fleet sailed from the Southern Parts of Armorica under the Command of two Earls Ohtor and Rhoald and sailing about toward the East entred the Mouth of the River Severne and there spoiled all the Coasts of North Wales toward the Sea as far as they could and they also took Cumeleac the Welsh Bishop in Yrcingafield now Archenfield in Herefordshire and carried him Prisoner to their Ships but King Edward within some time Ransomed him for Forty Pounds but after this the Danes quitting their Ships marched again towards Yrcingafeild where the Men of Hereford and Gleawcester and the neighbouring Towns fought them and put them to flight and there slew Rhoald and a Brother of Earl Ohtor's with a great part of their Army and drove them into a certain Wood where they besieged them till they made them give Hostages to depart out of King Edward's Kingdom But at last it seemed advisable for the King to place a good Guard from the South part of the Mouth of Severne and from the West of Wales toward the East as far as the River Avon that so the Danes might not Land any more on that side nevertheless leaving their Ships they stole away privately by Night in two Companies to plunder the one to Weced now Watchet in Somersetshire and the other to Portlocan now Portlochbay in the same County but they were routed in both places insomuch that few of them escaped alive unless it were those who swam off to their Ships Then they besieged an Island at Bradanrelic Florence calls it Reoric which is supposed to be a little Island now called Shepholm in the Mouth of Severne where they were in such great want of Victuals that many died with Hunger because they could get no Provisions there After this they went to Deomed supposed to be South Wales from whence they passed into Ireland All this happened in Autumn And the same Year a little before Martinmass King Edward marched with his Army to Buckingaham and there stayed a Month building two Forts on each side the River Ouse before he parted thence Thurkytel the Danish Earl owned him for his Lord as also all their chief Commanders and almost all their Noblemen who were at Bedanford now Bedford with many of them that belonged to Hamptune This Year also Ethelfleda Lady of the Mercians before Whitsontide took the Town of Deorby where within the Gates were killed four Thanes who were very dear to her Also we read in the Collections of that Learned Antiquary Mr. Lambert and by him given to the Cottonian Library that it is found in an Ancient Chronicle once belonging to the Monastry of Rochester and collected by one Edmund de Hadenham That this Year the Lady Elfleda by the Assistance of the King her Brother besieged the City of Canterbury and taking it slew a great many Danes that were therein King Edward marching with his Army to Bedanford about Martinmass had the Town surrendred to him and then all the Inhabitants who were his Subjects returned thither and there he stayed a Month and before he departed he commanded a Castle to be built there on the South-side of the River After this King Edward went to Maeldune now Maldon and rebuilt the Town and saw it fortified whilst he was there Also Earl Thurkytel passed over into France by K. Edward's Leave and Convoy with all those Danes that would follow him as likewise Aethelfleda brought under her Dominion the Town of Legracester now Leicester and a great many of the Danes belonging to that place became subject to her as also those who were at York nay some of them confirmed it both with an Oath and by giving of Hostages that they would continue so but as soon as this was done she departed this Life twelve days before Midsummer at Tammeworth it being the Eighth Year of her Government over the Mercians after her Husband's Death with great Moderation and Justice Her Body lies buried at Gleawcester in the East Isle of St. Peter's Church This Lady's Death is placed in our printed Annals under the Year 918 and that more rightly for the Cottonian Copy of these Annals is certainly mistaken in putting the Death of this Princess two Years later than this viz. 920. though they all agree in Substance viz. that she died at Tamworth about a Fortnight before Midsummer and that thereupon King Edward going thither the whole Nation of the Mercians submitted to him But whenever this Princess died she was certainly a Woman of great Virtue Prudence and Courage and truly resembled her worthy Father King Alfred as far as the Difference of Sex would permit But to return again to our Annals The same Year the Daughter and Heir of Ethered Lord of the Mercians called Aelfwinna whom her Mother had left her Heir was deprived by the King of that Dominion and she was about three weeks before Christmas brought into West-Seax John Bevour who calls himself Castoreus in his Manuscript History of the Kings
and easily killed the Bishop with all his Followers Ingulph who seems more exact than any other Historian in this matter writes That Anlaf tho he had brought with him an infinite multitude of Danes Norwegians Scots and Picts yet either out of Diffidence or Craft familiar to his Nation chose rather by night to surprize his Enemy than fairly to give him Battel in the open field and by day-light so he fell suddenly upon the English and kill'd a Bishop who was come but the Evening before to the Camp which causing a great Clamour and Tumult the King ' tho a Mile off took the Alarm with his whole Army who putting themselves into such order as the Surprize would permit by break of day came up to the Enemy where finding them tir'd and disorder'd by their late March for want of sleep King Athelstan in Person leading on the West-Saxons fell upon Anlaf himself whilst Turketul his Kinsman and Chancellor who had the Conduct of the Londoners and the Mercians assaulted Constantine the Scotish King their Missil Weapons being quickly spent they came to hand-blows and to fight it out with Sword and Buckler where many of them lost their Lives and the Carkasses of mean persons lay confusedly together with the slain Bodies of Princes Death making no distinction The Dispute continuing very long and violent by reason the multitude of Enemies was so great Turketul took with him some of the Londoners whom he knew to be most valiant and a Captain of the Worcestershire-men called Singin one of approved Courage who being taller than the rest and of well compacted Limbs and the stoutest of all those London Heroes that accompanied him then Turketul rushing into the very midst of his Enemies and laying vigorously about him hewed down whole ranks of men on both sides of him insomuch that he passed through whole Troops of Orcadians and Picts bearing a Wood of Arrows on his Breast-plate and making his way through whole Companies of Cumbrians and Scots he at length reached Constantine himself whom he dismounted and would have taken alive but the Scots were so concerned for their King that they had a very smart Conflict about him and many of them pressing upon the few English that followed him and all of them aiming chiefly at Turketul he began to repent of his Rashness seeing no means either of escaping himself or getting off his Prisoner when on the sudden Captain Singin coming in afresh to his Rescue killed King Constantine And now their King being slain the Scots were so discouraged that they soon retired and the Report of their Discomfiture flying about the Army Anlaf and all his Followers ran away after an incredible Slaughter of Danes and Scots upon the place So much Ingulph relates for the greater Honour of this Turketul the Chancellor who was afterwards Abbot of the Abby of Croyland and his Predecessor in the Government of that Monastery where he left a large Memorial of his Secular Employments And the same Author farther adds that besides Constantine five other Kings were there slain twelve Earls and an infinite number of Common Soldiers But though Ingulph and William of Malmesbury do thus confidently relate Constantine King of Scots to have been slain in this Battel yet all the Scotch Historians as well as our own Annals asserting the contrary it is not to be insisted on as true and therefore I shall pass it by yet granting he was not kill'd in that Battel John Fordon and Buchanan do both agree that he became not long after dead to the world for being quite tired out with his late ill success he professed himself a Monk amongst the Culdees of St. Andrews an Order of Monks so called of whom this King became Abbot But the Scotch Historians do all confess the greatness of the Victory on the English and the great Loss on their own side acknowledging the Fall of Eugenius King of Deira whom our Historians call King of Cumberland but will not own King Constantine to have been so much as present at this fight but only Malcolme his Cousin who upon his retiring into a Monastery was declared King in his room Yet Hector Boethius and Buchanan to lessen this Victory as much as they can do suppose though I do not know from what Authority since Fordon mentions no such thing That the English under King Athelstan being much weaker in Forces he was fain to supply that by Cunning and Artifice and having strengthen'd his Army by fresh Supplies he commanded them at the first Onset to make as if they fled and when they found the Enemy had broken their Ranks to turn again on their Pursuers which being punctually observed by King Athelstan's Army the Danes and Scots supposing themselves to be Victors immediately fell to spoiling the Enemies Camp and thereupon a Sign being given by King Athelstan they fell upon the Enemy now laden with Prey and destroyed them like so many Sheep insomuch that in this Fight most of the Scotch Nobility were slain whilst they rather chose to dye than to survive the Ignominy of having deserted their Companions But this sounds very Romantick as does also his Relation of the Battel which neither agrees with the plain downright way of fighting used in that age nor with the Stout and Martial Genius of this King But let the Manner of gaining the Victory be as it will they all agree upon the Effect of it That King Athelstan his Enemies being astonish'd with so great a loss took Cumberland and Westmorland from the Scots and recovered Northumberland from the Danes But since the Monks will scarce let so great a Victory pass without a Miracle I cannot forbear relating what Fordun and the Chronicle ascribed to Abbot Bromton have related from a certain Legend of St. John of Beverly viz. That King Athelstan going to make War against the Scots and by the way paying a Visit to the Tomb of that Saint there pawn'd his Knife at the Altar promising to redeem it at his return but when they had thus fought against the Scots he begged of God a Sign whereby it might appear to future Ages that they were justly vanquished by the English and thereupon the King striking a certain Rock with his Sword near the Castle of Dunbar he made a Gap in it an Ell deep this Miracle is so gross that even John Fordon himself ridicules it But it seems King Athelstan made good his Promise and upon his return with Victory enrich'd the Church of St. John with great Possessions and so I suppose got his Knife again As for the oâher Miracle related also by the Monks of King Athelstan's Sword being lost out of the Scabbard just when he was ready to fight and another was by Miracle put in the place at the Prayers of Archbishop Odo which Sword they pretend was kept in the King's Treasury it is no less a Wonder than the former and one such as these is enough at one time This
because he loved his Law and consulted the Good and Peace of his People beyond all the Princes that had been in the memory of man before him and therefore that he had greater Honour in all Nations round him as well as in his own and he was by a peculiar Blessing from above so assisted that Kings and Princes every where submitted themselves to him insomuch that he disposed of all things as he pleased without fighting But one of the first things that we find in the said Author of St. Dunstan's Life he did was That a great Council being held at a place called Bradanford now Bradford in Wiltshire Abbot Dunstan was by the general consent of all there present chosen Bishop of Worcester for his great Piety and Prudence And also King Edgar being now well instructed by the said Bishop and other Wise Men of the Kingdom in the Arts of Government began to discountenance the Wicked and Vicious and to favour and advance the Good as also to repair the decay'd and ruined Monasteries and then to replenish them with God's Servants i. e. the Monks and in short to undo whatsoever his Brother had done before This year according to our Annals Odo Archbishop of Canterbury dying Dunstan Bishop of Worcester succeeded in the Archbishoprick But in this the Author of these Annals is mistaken for William of Malmesbury as well as other Authors assure us That it was not Dunstan but Elfin Bishop of Winchester who by the means of some Courtiers whom he had gained over to him by the prevailing Power of his Presents procured King Edgar's Precept to make him Archbishop From whence we may observe That notwithstanding the former Decrees of Synods and Councils in England yet those Elections which were called Canonical were neither then nor a long time after this observed But as for Bishop Elfin he is said by our Authors to have trampled upon the Tombstone of that Pious Archbishop Odo his Predecessor and to have uttered opprobrious Language against his Memory which his Ghost it seems so far resented that appearing to the new Archbishop in a Vision it threatned him with a speedy destruction but he looking upon it only as a Dream made what haste he could to Rome to get the Pope's Confirmation by receiving of his Pall but in his Journey over the Alpes he was frozen to death being found with his Feet in his Horse's belly which had been killed and opened to restore heat to them But no sooner did the News arrive of Elfin's death when according to Florence Brythelm Bishop of Wells was made Archbishop But because neither of these last Archbishops ever received their Palls from Rome which was then counted essential to that Dignity I suppose these two last were omitted in our Annals But this Brythelm being not found sufficiently qualified for so great a Charge he was as Osbern relates commanded by the King and the whole Nation to retire whereupon he quietly submitted and returning again to his former Church Dunstan now Bishop of London who also held the See of Worcester in Commendam was by the general Consent of the King and all his Wise Men in the great Council of the Kingdom elected Archbishop of Canterbury for his supposed great Sanctity Of which the Monks of that Age relate so many Miracles that it is tedious to read much more to repeat such stuff insomuch that one would admire were it not for the extreme Ignorance of that Age how men could ever hope they should be believe in so short a time after they were supposed to be done Such are those of this Bishop's Harp being hung against the Wall and playing a whole Psalm without any hands touching it nay the Monks can tell us not only the Tune but the very Words too Then the stopping of King Edmund's Horse when he was just ready to run down a Precipice at that King 's only pronouncing of St. Dunstan's Name to himself Next his often driving away the Devil with a Staff troubling him at Prayers sometimes in the shape of a Fox sometimes of a Wolf or a Bear But above all his taking the Devil by the Nose with a Pair of red hot Tongs who being it seems an excellent Smith was once at work in his Forge when the Devil appeared in the shape of a Handsome Woman but met with very rough entertainment for going about to tempt his Chastity he took his Devilship by the Nose with a Pair of red hot Tongs till he made him roar Now if such Grave Authors as William of Malmesbury are guilty of relating such Fictions what can we expect from those of less Judgment and Honesty But this must be acknowledged that this Archbishop was a great Propagator of Monkery many Monasteries being either new built or new founded in his time and the Clerks or Secular Canons of divers Churches being now to be turned out were put to their choice either to quit their Habits or their Places most of whom rather chose the former and so gave place to those who being of William of Malmesbury's own Order our Author calls their Betters Archbishop Dunstan also exercised Ecclesiastical Discipline without respect of persons imposing upon King Edgar himself a Seven Years Pennance part of which was to forbear wearing his Crown during all that time and this was for taking a Nun out of a Cloyster at Wilton and then debauching her From all which we may observe how necessary it was in those days for a Prince's Quiet as well as Reputation to be blindly obedient to that which was then called the Church-Discipline since King Edwin having to do but with one Woman whom they did not like is branded as one excessively given to Women whilst King Edgar who gave many more Instances of his Failings in this kind is reckon'd for a Saint But as for this Nun whom they call Wilfrede William of Malmesbury tells us that tho she were bred in that Monastery yet was she not then professed but took upon her the Veil only to avoid the King's Lust which yet it seems could not secure her from it for he begot on her that beautiful Lady Editha who became also a Nun in the same Monastery of Wilton where her Mother had been professed before and of which this Young and Virtuous Lady being made Abbess died in the flower of her Age as William of Malmesbury informs us The same Year also according to the Welsh Chronicle North Wales was sorely harass'd by the Forces of King Edgar The Cause of which War was the Non-Payment of the Tribute due from the King of Aberfraw to the King of London But in the end as John Beaver informs us a Peace was concluded on this condition That King Edgar hearing the great Mischief which both England and Wales then received by the vast multitude of Wolves which then abounded especially in Wales released the Tribute in Money which the King of North-Wales was hitherto obliged to pay
Edgar was certainly a very Great and Heroick Prince yet questionless that Charter which makes him to have subdued the greatest part of Ireland with the City of Dublin and to be Lord of all the Isles as far as Norway is fictitious and nothing but a piece of Monkish Forgery no Author of that Age making mention of any such thing and instead of a Great Warrior he is usually stiled Edgar the Peaceable for he never made any Foreign Wars that we can learn However such was his mighty Fame that if he did not go himself to Foreigners they came to him out of Saxony Flanders Denmark and other places Though William of Malmesbury observes their coming over did much detriment to the Natives who from the Saxons learned Rudeness from the Flemings Effeminacy and from the Danes Drunkenness the English being before free from those gross Vices and contented themselves to defend their own with a natural Simplicity and not given to admire the Customs and Fashions of other Nations Hereupon the Monk tells us he is deservedly blamed in Story for his too great Indulgence to Strangers This Noble Prince died when he had Reigned about Sixteen Years in the very flower of his Age being scarce Two and thirty years old and with him fell all the Glory of the English Nation scarce any thing henceforth being to be heard of among them but Misery and Disorder He had by Egelfleda sirnamed the Fair the Daughter of Earl Ordmer it 's uncertain whether his Wife or Concubine a Son named Edward who succeeded him By Wilfrida the Nun he had a Daughter named Editha who was also a Nun as hath been already related And by Elfreda the Daughter of Duke Ordgar a Son called Edmund who died five years before his Father and another called Ethelrede who reigned after him but was wholly unlike him in Prudence and Courage I have nothing else to add that is considerable under this year but the death of the Noble Turketule Abbot of Croyland whom from Chancellor to King Edred was at his own desire by him made Abbot He repaired and much enriched that Abby after its being ruined by the Danes and was the first that by adding to the Two Great Bells of that Monastery Six more made the first Tuneable Rings of Bells in England as Ingulph at the end of the account he gives of his Life informs us But before I dismiss this King's Reign it is fit I give you a short account of the chief Laws he made which since neither the time nor place of their enacting are any where mention'd I refer to this place The Preface of these Laws is thus This is the Decree or Law which King Edgar made with the counsel or consent of his Wites or Wisemen for the Honour of God the Confirmation of his Royal Dignity and for the Good of his People The Laws themselves begin with some Ecclesiastical Canons the first of which is concerning the Immunities of the Church and about paying Tythes out of the Lands of the Thanes as well as of those of Ceorles or Countrey-men The Second is concerning payment of Tythes and First fruits as well where a Thane had a Church with a Burying-place as also where he had not The Third appoints the times the Tythes should be paid at and what Remedy was to be had in case they were not paid at the time when they were due The Fourth ordains at what time of the year Peter-pence should be paid and the Penalty that should be incurred by those that should neglect to pay them in accordingly The last ordains every Sunday to be kept holy and to begin at Three a Clock in the Afternoon on Saturday and to end at break of day on Monday upon the penalty appointed by the Judiciary Book From which last Law you may observe how early keeping the Sunday like the Jewish Sabbath began in England Then follow the Secular or Temporal Laws The First of which enjoins that every man poor or rich enjoy the benefit of the Law and have equal Justice done him and for Punishments he would have them so moderated that being accommodated to the Divine Clemency they may be the more tolerable unto men The Second forbids Appeals to the King in Suits except Justice cannot otherwise be obtained And if a man be oppressed he may betake himself to the King for relief and in case a Pecuniary Mulct be inflicted for a fault it must not exceed the value of the man's head The Third imposes a Mulct of an Hundred and twenty Shillings to the King upon a Judge that passes an unjust Sentence against any man except such Judge will take his Oath that he did it not out of any malice but only from Unskilfulness and Mistake in Judgment and in such case he is to be removed from his Place except he can obtain favour of the King longer to retain it and then the Bishop of the Diocess is to send the Mulct imposed upon him to the King's Treasure The Fourth commands That whosoever maliciously shall defame another man whereby he receives any damage either in his Body or Estate so that the defam'd Party can clear himself of those Reports and prove them false then the Defamer's Tongue shall either be cut out or he shall redeem it with the value of his Head The Fifth is to the same effect as in another Law we have formerly cited commanding every one to be present at the Gemote or Assembly of the Hundred and further ordains That the Burghmotes or Assemblies of the great Towns or Cities be held thrice a year and the Shiregemotes or general Meeting of the whole County twice whereat were to be present the Bishop and the Ealdorman the one to teach the people God's Law and the other Man's From whence you may observe the Antiquity of our Charges at our Assizes and Sessions which no doubt do succeed those Discourses which the Ealdorman and Bishop then made to the people upon the subjects above-mentioned The Sixth requires that every man find Sureties for his Good Behaviour and in case any one commit a Crime and fly for it the Sureties should undergo what should be laid upon him If he stole any thing and be taken within a Twelvemonth he should be brought to Justice and then the Sureties should receive back what they had paid on his account Hence we may also take notice not only of the Antiquity of Frank-Pledges which had been long before instituted by King Alfred but also the continuation of this Law by King Edgar from whence it appears that it was no Norman invention introduced to keep under the English Commonalty as some men have without any just cause imagined The Seventh ordains That when any one of evil report is again accused of a Crime and absents himself from the Gemotes or publick Meetings some of the Court shall go where he dwells and take Sureties for his Appearance if they may be had but
if they cannot get them then they should take him alive or dead and seize on all his Estate whereof the Complaining Party having received such a share as should satisfy him the one half of the remainder shall go to the Lord of the Soil and the other half to the Hundred And if any of that Court being either akin to the Party or a stranger to his Blood refuse to go to put this in execution he should forfeit 120 shillings to the King And farther That such as are taken in the very act of stealing or betraying their Masters should not be pardoned during life The Eighth and last ordains That one and the same Money should be current throughout the King's Dominions which no man must refuse and that the measure of Winchester should be the Standard and that a Weigh of Wool should be fold for half a Pound of Money and no more The former of those is the first Law whereby the Private Mints to the Archbishops and several Abbots being forbid the King's Coin was only to pass But to return to our Annals Ten days before the Death of King Edgar Bishop Cyneward departed this life King EDWARD sirnamed the Martyr KING Edgar being dead as you have now heard Prince Edward succeeded his Father though not without some difficulty for as William of Malmesbury and R. Hoveden relate the Great Men of the Kingdom were then divided Archbishop Dunstan and all the rest of the Bishops being for Prince Edward the Eldest Son of King Edgar whilst Queen Aelfreda Widow to the King and many of her Faction were for setting up her Son Ethelred being then about Seven Years of Age that so she might govern under his Name But besides the pretence was which how well they made out I know not That King Edgar had never been lawfully married to Prince Edward's Mother Whereupon the Archbishops Dunstan and Oswald with the Bishops Abbots and many of the Ealdormen of the Kingdom met together in a Great Council and chose Prince Edward King as his Father before his Death had ordained and being thus Elected they presently Anointed him being then but a Youth of about Fifteen Years of Age. But it seems not long after the Death of King Edgar though before the Coronation of King Edward Roger Hoveden and Simeon of Durham tell us that Elfer Earl of the Mercians being lustily bribed by large Presents drove the Abbots and Monks out of the Monasteries in which they had been settled by King Edgar and in their places brought in the Clerks i.e. Secular Chanons with their Wives but Ethelwin Ealdorman of the East-Angles and his Brother Elfwold and Earl Brythnoth opposed it and being in the Common Council or Synod plainly said They would never endure that the Monks should be cast out of the Kingdom who contributed so much to the Maintenance of Religion and so raising an Army they bravely defended the Monasteries of the East-Angles so it seems that during this Interregnum arose this Civil War about the Monks and the above-mentioned Dissention amongst the Nobility concerning the Election of a new King But this serves to explain that Passage in our Annals which would have been otherwise very obscure viz. That then there was viz. upon the Death of King Edgar great Grief and Trouble in Mercia among those that loved God because many of his Servants that is the Monks were turned out till God being slighted shewed Miracles on their behalf and that then also Duke Oslack was unjustly banished beyond the Seas a Nobleman who for his Long Head of Hair but more for his Wisdom was very remarkable And that then also strange Prodigies were seen in the Heavens such as Astrologers call Comets and as a Punishment from God upon this Nation there followed a great Famine Which shews this Copy of the Annals was written about this very time And then the Author concludes with Aelfer the Ealdorman's commanding many Monasteries to be spoiled which King Edgar had commanded Bishop Athelwold to repair All which being in the Cottonian Copy serves to explain what has been already related But the next year ' Was the great Famine in England as just now mentioned About the same time according to Caradoc's Chronicle Aeneon the Son of Owen Prince of South-Wales destroyed the Land of Gwyr the second time This year after Easter was that great Synod at Kirtlingtun which Florence of Worcester and R. Hoveden call Kyrleing but where that place was is very uncertain Florence places it in East-England but Sir H. Spelman acknowledges that he does not know any place in those parts that ever bore that name but supposes it to have been the same with Cartlage now the Seat of the Lord North But had not Florence placed it in East-England that Town whose name comes nearest to it is Kyrtlington in Oxfordshire which is also the more confirmed by that which follows in these Annals viz. That Sydeman the Bishop of Devonshire i. e. of Wells died here suddenly who desired his Body might be buried at Krydeanton his Episcopal See but King Edward and Archbishop Dunstan order'd it to be carried to St. Maâies in Abingdon were he was honourably Interr'd in the North Isle of St. Paul's Church Therefore it is highly probable that the place where this Bishop died was not far from Abingdon where he was buried as Kirtlington indeed is But what was done in this Council can we no where find only it is to be supposed that it was concerning this great Difference between the Monks and the Secular Chanons as the former Council was The same year also were great Commotions in Wales for Howel ap Jevaf Prince of North-Wales with a great Army both of Welsh and Englishmen made War upon all who defended or succoured his Uncle Jago and spoiled the Countries of Lhyn Kelynnoc Vawr so that Jago was shortly after taken Prisoner by Prince Howel's men who after that enjoyed his part of the Countrey in peace Nor can I here omit what some of our Monkish Writers and particularly John Pike in his compendious Supplement of the Kings of England now in Manuscript in the Cottonian Library relates That there being this year a Great Council held at Winchester again to debate this great Affair concerning the turning out of the Monks and restoring the Secular Chanons and it being like to be carried in their favour a Crucifix which then stood in the room spoke thus God forbid it should be so This amazing them they resolved to leave the Monks in the condition they then were But whether these words were ever spoke at all or if they were whether it might not be by some person that stood unseen behind the Crucifix I shall leave to the Reader to determine as he pleases Next year all the Grave and Wise Men of the English Nation being met about the same Affair at Calne in Wiltshire fell down together from a certain Upper Room where they were assembled
him so unmercifully with a Wax Taper which she then light upon that he was almost dead which caused in him such an aversion to Wax-Lights ever after that he could never endure any such to be brought before him But this sounds too Romantick and therefore I leave it to the Reader 's discretion what credit to give it But to come to somewhat more certain and material all Authors agree that Archbishop Dunstan crown'd this King with great reluctancy yet he was forced to do it as not having any of the Blood Royal fit to set up But because the Monks will have their St. Dunstan to have had the Spirit of Prophecy like the Prophets in the Old Testament they relate that denouncing God's Judgments against this King at his Coronation he said thus Because thou hast aspired to the Kingdom by the Death of thy Brother thus saith the Lord God The Sin of thine Ignominious Mother shall not be expiated neither the Sin of those that were her Counsellors but by great Bloodshed of thy miserable People for such Miseries shall come upon England as it never underwent since it had that name But this Doom was very unjust for it is certain that the King never knew of nor desired his Brother's Death and it was very hard to denounce God's Judgments upon the whole Nation for the Contrivance of one wicked Woman and which was put in execution by but a few of her Accomplices So that if the Nation was guilty of any fault it was only in so far conniving at the Crime as out of fear or partiality to permit the Authors of it to pass unpunished and for this the Bishops they having then so great a sway in the whole Council of the Nation had as much to answer for as any of the Laity But passing by God's Judgments which are too deep for us to fathom About this time as the Welsh Chronicles relate Custenyn Dhu i. e. Constantine the Black Son to Prince Jago then a Prisoner hired Godfryd the Dane to bring his men against his Cousin Howel ap Jevaf Prince of North-Wales so joining their Forces together they destroyed Anglesey and Lhyn Whereupon Prince Howel gathered an Army and setting upon the Danes and Welshmen who assisted them at a place called Gwayth Horborth routed them and Constantine was slain I shall now return to our Annals which under the next year relate That Archbishop Dunstan and Elfer the Ealdorman having taken up the Body of King Edward which lay buried at Werham they carried and buried it at Scaeftesbyrig i. e. Sbaftsbury with great Funeral Pomp. The occasion of which Removal by Elfer Earl of the Mercians according to Bromton's Chronicle was that old sign of an English Saxon Saint so often repeated in this History whether true or false I shall not affirm viz. a Column of Light streaming down from Heaven over the place where his Body lay buried as also that when it was taken up out of the Grave it was as whole and uncorrupt as when it was first buried three years before whereupon having washed and dressed it in new Cloathes they buried it with great Solemnity at the Monastery above-mentioned where his Sister Edith the Daughter of King Edgar by Wulfritha the Nun was then her self professed But as for the strange Miracles which are here related to have been done at his Tomb I willingly omit them But William of Malmesbury further adds about this Queen Elfreda That she took upon her the Habit of a Nun at Werewell a Nunnery which she lately founded and there passed the rest of her days in great Austerities and Devotions She also about the same time built another Nunnery at Ambresbury in Wiltshire this being the usual way to expiate the most horrid Murthers in those dark times This year came seven Danish Ships full of Pyrates and destroyed Southampton and as Florence adds though under the year before plundered the Town and either killed or carried away the Townsmen Prisoners William of Malmesbury also takes notice of this because they were so much talked of as being the first that had invaded England after above 60 years intermission and were only the forerunners of many more that follow'd To which we may also refer that which is added by Simeon of Durham under the year before but should be put under this That the same Fleet also wasted Taenetland that is the Isle of Thanet and the same year also the Province of Chester was much spoiled by the Norwegian Pyrates The same year the Danish Pyrates landed in Cornwal and burnt the Church and Monastery of St. Petroc Also Godfryd the Son of Harold the Dane landed with a great Army of his Countreymen in West-Wales where spoiling all the Land of Dyvet with the Church of St. Davids he fought the Battel of Lhanwanoc though who had the Victory the Welshmen or the Danes Caradoc's Chronicle which gives us this relation does not tell us This year according to R. Hoveden Three Ships of these Pyrates landed in Dorsetshire and spoiled the Isle of Portland The same year also the City of London was miserably destroyed by Fire About this time also according to the same Author Alfred and Ealdorman or English Earl joining as the Welsh Manuscript Annals relate with Howel the Son of Edwal destroyed Brecknock and spoil'd a great part of the Lands of Owen Prince of South-Wales against whom Eneon the Son of the said Owen and Howel King of North-Wales raising an Army met with them and totally defeated them so that the greatest part of Earl Alfred's Army was slain and the rest put to flight Also about this time the Churches of Wales began first to acknowlege the Superiority of the Archbishops of Canterbury Gacon Bishop of Landaffe being now consecrated by Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury This year Aelfer the Ealdorman deceased and Aelfric his Son took his Government some of the Monks further add That he was eaten up with Lice the reason is plain for this Aelfer had not long before turn'd the Monks out of their Cloysters as you have heard and they seldom fail'd to revenge such an Affront upon those that did so either alive or dead And the same year the Gentlemen of Gwentland in Southwales rebelled against their Prince and cruelly slew Eneon the Son of Prince Owen though he came only to appease them This Eneon was a Gallant Young Prince that did many brave Actions for the Defence of his Countrey in his Father's life time he left behind him Two Sons Edwyn and Theodore from whom descended the Princes of South-Wales This year deceased Athelwald that good Bishop of Winchester who was the Father of the Monks And well might they call him so for he rebuilt or repaired above a dozen great Monasteries so that as William of Malmesbury observes it is a great wonder how a Bishop's Purse could afford to do that in those days which a King could scarce perform when he
brought Anlaf with great Honour to the King to Andefer that is Andover in Hampshire then King Aethelred received him at his Confirmation from the Bishop's hand whereupon Anlaf promised him which he also performed that he would never again infest the English Nation And as Florence farther adds he now returned into his own Countrey So it seems the Kingdom was rid of Anlaf but what became of Sweyen or Sweyn the Annals do not tell us for we hear no more of him till Anno 1004 as you will find by and by So that whether he went away with Anlaf or commanded those who infested the Kingdom the next year is uncertain But perhaps we may to this time refer that which Adam of Bremen relates of this King Sweyn who having made War upon his Father Harwold the Great whom he outed of his Kingdom and Life together was afterwards himself overcome and expelled his Kingdom by Aerick King of Sweden thus justly rewarded for his horrid Crimes he wander'd up and down without relief Thrucco the Son of Haco then Prince of the Normans rejected him as a Pagan and Ethelred the Son of Edgar he calls him Adalred remembring what mischiefs the Danes had brought on England with scorn repell'd him So that at length he was entertained by the King of the Scots who taking compassion on him gave him free Quarter for Fourteen years together But so enraged was he at the repulse given him by the King of England that ever after he studied all he could how to plague and afflict that Countrey one while by his own particular Forces and another by the assistance of others How true this Story is we cannot affirm the Affairs of the Northern Nations as to those Times being involved in so great an obscurity However we thought it not amiss to give it you as suiting with the Fortunes and Inclinations of this man which proved so great a Plague to this our Countrey that he seems to have been acted by some extraordinary Passion whether of Ambition or Revenge or both together But to return to our Annals This year also Richard the Elder Duke of Normandy died and Richard his Son succeeded him and reigned One and thirty years ' This year appeared a Comet Also the same year as Simeon of Durham relates Aldune Bishop of Lindisfarne removed the Body of St. Cuthbert which had for above an Hundred years remained at Cunecaeaster that is Chester in the Bishoprick of Durham to the place where the City of Durham was afterwards built it being then altogether uninhabited Here Bishop Aldune built a small Church of Stone dedicating it to St. Cuthbert and a Town being here shortly after built it was called Durham ' The Kingdom had rest this year as also the next but The Danes sail'd round about Devonshire to the mouth of the River Severne and there took much Plunder as well among the North Welsh as in Cornwall and Devonshire Yet here it seems that North-Wales was mis-put in these Annals instead of the South for no part of the Severn Sea borders upon North-Wales But after this the Danes going up as far as Wecedport or Watchet they did much hurt both by burning the Houses and killing the Inhabitants whereever they came After this they sail'd round Penwithsteort i. e. the Point called the Land's-End toward the South Coast and sailing up the River Thames went with their Ships as far as Hildaford now Lideford burning and killing whatever they met as they passed along They also burnt the Monastery of Ordulph which had been lately built by him at Aetesingstoce now Tavistock in Devonshire and carried a very great deal of Plunder along with them to their Ships This year also Aelfric the Archbishop went to Rome to obtain his Pall. Then the Danes turned toward the East up the mouth of the River Frome and there marched as far as they would into Dorseta i. e. Dorsetshire where an Army got together against them but as often as the English fought with them so often were they by some misfortune or other put to flight so that the Danes still obtain'd the Victory After this they quarter'd in the Isle of Wight but fetch'd their Provisions from Hamptunseire and Southseax Also this year according to Caradoc's Chronicle the Danes landing again in South-Wales destroyed St. Davids and slew Vrgeney Bishop of that See And now Meredyth ap Owen Prince of North-Wales deceased leaving one only Daughter who was married to Lewelyn ap Sitsylt afterward in her Right Prince of North-Wales But after the death of this Prince Owen Edwin his Nephew above-mentioned as the Manuscript Chronicle relates possessed himself of South-Wales and reigned there some years This year the Danes sail'd up the River Thames and from thence went into the Medway to Rofceaster where the Kentish Forces met them and there was a very sharp Dispute but alas they presently gave place to their Enemies and fled because they had not assistance enough so that the Danes kept the field and then getting Horses rode whereever they pleased spoiling and laying waste all the Western part of Kent Then it was ordained by the King and his Wise Men that an Army should be forthwith raised against them both by Sea and Land but when the Ships were ready they delayed the time from day to day oppressing the poor people that served on board and if at any time the Fleet was ready to sail it was still put off from one time to another so that they suffered the Enemies Forces to increase and when the Danes retired from the Sea-Coast then our Fleet was wont to go out so that at the last these Naval Forces served for no other end but to harass the People spend their Money and provoke the Enemy This year as Simeon of Durham relates Malcolm King of the Scots with a great Army wasted the Province of the Northumbers and besieged Durham At that time Waltheof Earl of the Northumbers being very old and unable to fight with the Enemies enclosed himself in Bebbanburgh whilst Vthred his Son a Valiant Young Man assembling an Army out of Northumberland and Yorkshire fought with the Scots and destroyed in a manner their whole Army insomuch that the King himself very hardly escaped After this he made choice of a certain number of slain Scotchmen's Heads the best adorn'd with Hair he could get and gave them to an Old Woman to wash allowing her for each Head a Cow for her pains these Heads when wash'd he set upon high Poles round about the Walls of Durham King Ethelred being informed of this Action sent for the Young Man and as a Reward for his Valour not only gave him his Father's Countrey but added to it that of Yorkshire Upon this Vthred returning home dismissed his Wife the Daughter of Aeldhure Bishop of Durham but because he cast her off contrary to his Promise he surrender'd up to her Six Mannors which the Bishop her Father
the Danes made no less Incursions but went whereever they pleased and this Expedition did the people more damage than any Army could do Winter coming on the English Forces return'd home and the Danes about Martinmass retired to their old Sanctuary the Isle of Wight whither they carried whatever they had need of and afterwards about Christmass they marched out to seek for fresh Provisions in Hamptunshire and Berrocseire as far as Reading and havocking according to their usual custom burnt the Beacons whereever they found them and from thence they marched to Wealingaford i. e. Wallingford which Town they wholly destroyed Then marching to Aescesdune now Aston near Wallingford they came to Cwicchelmeslaw now Cuckamsley-hill in Berkshire without ever touching near the Sea and at last return'd home another way About the same time an English Army was mustered at Cynet i. e. Kennet in Wiltshire where a Battel was fought but the English Troops were immediately worsted after which the Danes carried off all their Booty to the Sea-side There might one have seen the Wiltshire men like a Cowardly sort of people suffer the Danes to return to the Sea-side even just by their doors with their Provisions and Spoils In the mean time the King marched over Thames into Scrobbesbyrigscire i. e. Shropshire and there kept his Christmass At that time the Danes struck so great a Terror into the English Nation that no man could devise how to get them out of the Kingdom nor how well to maintain it against them because they had destroyed all the Countries of the West-Saxons with Burnings and Devastations Then the King often consulted with his Wise Men about what was best to be done in this case whereby they might save the Countrey before it was quite ruined and after mature deliberation it was at length decreed by them all for the Common Good of the Nation though much against their wills That Tribute should be again paid to the Danes Then the King sent to their Army to let them know that he was contented to enter into a Peace with them and to pay them Tribute and also find them Provisions during their stay To which Terms all the Danes assented So it seems the whole English Nation was forced to maintain them And the beginning of the year following This Tribute was again paid to them to wit Thirty thousand Pounds Also the same year Aedric was made Ealdorman over all the Kingdom of Mercia This Aedric though he had married the King's Daughter is characterized by all our Historians for a Proud False and Unconstant Man and who by his Treachery proved the Ruin of his Countrey as well as of many particular Persons of great Worth For not long before as Florence relates he made away Athelme that Noble Ealdorman at Shrewsbury inviting him to a Feast and afterwards carrying him out a hunting where he hired the City-Hangman to set his Dog upon him called Porthund which tore him to pieces And not long after his two Sons Walfheage and Vflgeat had their Eyes put out by the King's Order at Cotham where he then resided But we may hence observe to how sad a state the Nation was reduced under a Voluptuous and Cowardly King and a Degenerate Nobility And the reason why the Annals say That the People's being kept in Arms all the Winter did them as much harm as the Enemy was because having then no standing Forces the Countrey Militia were fain to be kept upon Duty at their own Charges whilst their Families were ready to starve at home So impossible a thing it is to maintain any long War either at home or abroad without a Standing Army But now the King having too late perceived his Error viz. That the greatest Cause of his Ruin proceeded from the want of a good Fleet He then commanded Ships to be built all over England to wit to every Hundred and ten Hides of Lands one Ship and of every Eight Hides a Helmet and Breast-plate And so by the next year His Ships were all finished and they were both so many and withal so good that as our Histories affirm England never saw the like before Then after they were all well mann'd and victual'd they were brought to Sandwic and there remain'd in order to defend the Kingdom against the Invasion of Strangers yet notwithstanding all those Preparatives the English Nation was so unhappy that this great Fleet met with no better success than often before for it happen'd about this time or a little sooner that Brightric a false and ambitious man the Brother of Aedric above mentioned accused Wulfnoth a Thane of the South Saxons and Father of Earl Godwin to the King upon which Wulfnoth saving himself by flight got together twenty Ships and with them turning Pyrate took Prizes all round the Southern Coast and did a world of mischief but as soon as it was told the King's Fleet that they might easily surprize him if they would but cruise about that place Brightric upon this taking Eighty Sail along with him had mighty hopes by seizing of him either alive or dead to make himself signally famous but as he was sailing thither so great a Tempest arose as never had been in the memory of man by which all his Fleet was shipwrack'd or stranded on the shore and Wulfnoth coming thither presently after burnt all the rest that were left Now when this News came to that part of the Fleet where the King was in Person the whole Action seem'd to be undertaken very precipitately without any good Advice at all And thereupon the King with all his Ealdormen and Great Men return'd home leaving both the Ships and Men to shift for themselves But those that were in them carried them up to London And thus did all the Labour and Expence of the whole Nation come to nothing without in the least diminishing the Power of their Enemies as the people hoped they would have done When all these Naval Preparations were thus defeated there arrived presently after Harvest a mighty Fleet of Danes at Sandwic and after they were landed they immediately marched to Canterbury which City they would forthwith have destroyed had they not humbly besought a Peace of them Upon which all the East Kentish men came and clapt up a Peace with the Danes and purchased it at the Price of Three thousand Pounds But these Heathens presently afterwards sail'd round again till they came to Wihtland i. e. the Isle of Wight and there as also in Southseax Hamtunscire and Bearruscire they plunder'd and burnt Towns as they used to do Hereupon the King commanded the whole Nation to be summoned that every Province should defend it self against them But for all this they still marched whereever they pleased without any body 's disturbing them But one time when the King had hemm'd them in with his whole Army as they were going to their Ships and all his Forces were just ready to fall upon them Aedric
highly commends this Wulfkytel and says that he deserved perpetual Honour because he was the first in the time of Sweyn who set upon the Danish Pyrates and gave some hopes that they might be conquered But as for Eadnoth Bishop of Lincoln and the Abbot above-mentioned they came not to fight but as Simeon says to pray to God for those that did so that the English Nation never yet received a greater Blow But King Edmund being left almost alone got to Gloucester and there rallied and recruited his shatter'd Troops but thither according to our Annals King Cnute with all his Army pursued him Then Eadric the Ealdorman and all the Great Men on both sides advised the Two Kings to come to Terms of Peace Whereupon they both met together at Olanege an Island in the River Severn now called the Eighth and there concluded a League between them Hostages and Oaths being mutually exchanged and agreed That the Danish Army should be paid A Peace being thus concluded the two Kings parted from each other Eadmund going into West-Saxony and Cnute to the Mercians But since other Authors have more particularly related the Cause and Manner of making this Peace I shall give you a larger account of it from Simeon of Durham and R. Hoveden the first of whom says That the Traytor Edric and some others when King Edmund would have fought again with Cnute would by no means suffer him to do it but advised him rather to make a Peace and divide the Kingdom with him to whose Persuasions the King at last though unwillingly consented and Messengers passing between them and Hostages being interchanged the two Kings or rather their Commissioners as Bromton's Chronicle relates it met at a place called Deorhurst on the Severne and there concluded a Truce Then King Edmund with his men being on the West side Severne and Cnute with his Followers sitting down on the East side thereof they passed over in Ferry-boats to the Island above-mentioned where they met and agreed upon the Terms of Peace But Ethelred Abbot of Rieval tells the Story somewhat different viz. That both Armies growing weary of the War at last compelled the Great Men on each side to come to a Conference where one of the most Elderly among them is brought in making a long Speech I suppose to shew the Wit of those Authors and therein he very pathetically represents the Mischiefs the Soldiers lay under in thus exposing their Lives and Fortunes for Two Princes of equal Courage and so advised them before it was too late That since King Edmund could not endure a Superior nor Cnute an Equal they should leave it to them two to fight by themselves for that Crown which they both so much desired to wear left by this desperate way of fighting the Soldiers should be all kill'd and then there would be none left to defend the Nation against Foreign Invaders Which Speech being highly approved of by all there present both Armies cried out with one voice Let them either Fight or Agree This Sentence of the Chief Commanders and Soldiers being brought to both the Kings pleased them so well that they met in the Island above-mentioned and there fought singly in the sight of both Armies where having broken their Spears and then drawn their Swords there follows in these Authors a long and Tragical Relation of this mighty Combat which yet it seems happened without any Wounds on either side but Cnute beginning at last to be out of breath and fearing the greater Strength and Youth of King Edmund proposed a Peace to be made by division of the Kingdom between them and they give us also the fine Speech made by King Cnute upon this Subject which Proposal being willingly received by King Edmund they kissed and embraced each other both Armies wondering and weeping for joy at this so happy and unexpected agreement So mutually changing both their Arms and Apparrel in token of Friendship they each return'd to their own men and there drew up the Conditions of the League viz. That King Edmund should enjoy West-Saxony and Cnute the Kingdom of Mercia but what was to become of the rest of England they do not speak one word But tho so many of our Writers seem pleas'd with this Romantick Story yet I rather assent to the Testimony of our Annals and the Encomium Emmae as also William of Malmesbury Florence of Worcester and several Manuscript Authors in the Cottonian Library who all agree this Peace to have been made at the place aforesaid without any Combat at all between the two Kings Only William of Malmesbury relates that when King Edmund had challenged Cnute to fight with him single to save the further Effusion of their Subjects Blood this Challenge being carried to King Cnute he utterly declined it saying Though he had as great a Courage as his Antagonist yet he would not venture his own small Body against a man of so great Strength and Stature but since both their Fathers had enjoyed a share of the Kingdom it was more agreeable to prudence to divide it between them Which Proposal being joyfully received by both Armies as a thing most just and equal in it self and which most tended to the good of both Nations now harass'd out by long and cruel Wars King Edmund accepted of and agreed though with some reluctancy to a Peace upon the terms above-mentioned Thus we find what a great uncertainty there is in most of the Relations of those times But to proceed with our Annals The Danes as soon as this Peace was concluded went to their Ships with all the Plunder they had taken and from thence fail'd to London and there took up their Winter-Quarters For that City as being part of the Mercian Kingdom had now submitted it self to them Not long after this viz. at the Feast of St. Andrew King Eadmund departed this life and was buried with his Grandfather King Eadgar at Glaestingabyrig The same year also deceased Wulfgar in Abbandune whereof he was Abbot and Aethelsige succeeded him But since our Annals tell us only of the sudden Death of this Prince without relating the manner of it we shall give it you more at large from other Authors who almost generally agree that he was murthered by that Traytor Edric though they differ somewhat in the Actors or Instruments by whom it was committed some will have him to be taken off by Poyson others with an Arrow shot by an Image made on purpose which discharged it self upon the King as soon as he touched it but this is too improbable to beget any credit And therefore what William of Malmesbury and Bromton relate is most likely to be true viz. That this Aedric above-mentioned suborned two of this King's Servants to lye under the House-of-Office and to thrust up a sharp piece of Iron into his Fundament as one night he sate down to ease himself Tho the Chronicle last-mentioned says this Murther was committed at Oxford by
Horses whereof two with Furniture and two without two Swords four Spears and as many Shields one Helmet one Corslet and fifty Mancuses of Gold The Herriot of an inferior Thane an Horse with Furniture and Arms or amongst the West-Saxons the Sum of Money that is paid called Halfange in Mercia and East-England two Pounds But amongst the Danes the Herriot of a King's Thane who hath free Jurisdiction is four Pounds and if he be nearer to the King his Herriot is two Horses whereof the one with Furniture and the other without a Sword two Spears as many Targets and fifty Mancuses of Gold But the Herriot of a Thane of the lowest condition is two Pounds This word Herriot or as the true Saxon word is written Herëgeate signifies Furniture for War given by the Vassal to his Lord probably at first designed for the driving away Thieves and Robbers which abounded when the Danish or Northern Nations so frequently invaded the Land For though the word Here does in the Saxon Language signify an Army yet it is in our Saxon Authors when without composition generally taken in the worst sense for Invaders and Spoilers A Lawful Army collected by the King for the defence of the Nation being called by the name of Fyrd The seventy first requires Widows to continue in Widowhood for the space of Twelve Months and then permits them to marry If a Woman marry before her Twelve Months be out she shall lose her Dower with all that her Husband left her which is to come in such case to the next of kin and he that marries her shall pay the value of his Head to the King or to whomsoever he assigns it The seventy fifth Law deprives him of Life and Estate who either in an Expedition by Land or Sea deserts his Lord or his Fellow-Soldier and in such case the Lord is to have back the Land he gave him or if it was Bocland it goes to the King But in case any one dye in Fight in the presence of his Lord either at home or abroad his Herriot shall be remitted and his Children shall succeed both to his Goods and Lands and equally divide them The seventy sixth gives him liberty that hath defended his Land and cleared it from all doubts and incumbrances in the Sciregemote or County-Court to possess it quietly whilst he lives and to leave it to whom he pleases when he dies From whence we may observe that before the Conquest men might bequeath their Lands by their Last Will. The seventy seventh gives liberty to every man to hunt in his own Grounds but forbids all men under a Penalty to meddle with the King's Game especially in those places which he had fenced by Privilege By those places thus privileged he means those which afterwards the Normans called Forests being Ground Desart and Woody lying open to the King 's Deer not fenced about with any Hedge or Wall but circumscribed and privileged or as here he words it fenced with certain Bounds Laws and Immunities under Magistrates Judges Officers c. Concerning these Forests the King published certain Constitutions Thirty four in number which you may see at large in Sir Hen. Spelman's Glossary tit Foresta But because he mentions them not in this nor any other of his Laws they seem to have been made afterwards But the Thirtieth Article is therein almost the very same with this Law forbidding all men to meddle with his Game and yet permitting them to hunt in their own Grounds sine Chasea but what that signifies unless it be following their Game out of their own Grounds I will not take upon me to determine King HAROLD sirnamed Harefoot NOT long after the Death of King Cnate our Annals relate That there was a great Witena Gemot or Council of the Wise Men held at Oxnaford where Earl Leofric and almost all the Thanes on the East part of Thames with the Seamen of London chose Harold for King of all England whilst his Brother Hardecnute was in Denmark But Earl Godwin and all the Great Men of the West-Saxons withstood it as much as they could though they were not able to prevail against them Then was it also decreed That Elgiva or Emma the Mother of Hardecnute should reside at Winchester with the Domesâick Servants of the late King and should possess all West-Saxony where Earl Godwin was Governor or Lord Lieutenant It is said also by some concerning this King Harold that he was the Son of King Cnute and of Aelgiva the Daughter of Aelfhelm the Ealdorman but that seems scarce probable to many however he was full or Real King of all England That which gave cause to this suspicion was as Florence of Worcester and Radulph de Diceto relate That this Aelgiva not being able to have Children by King Cnute commanded the Son of a certain Shoomaker then newly born to be brought to her and feigning a formal Lying in to have imposed upon the credulous King her Husband that she was really brought to bed of a Son which if true shews that it is no new or strange thing for a Queen of England to impose a supposititious Birth upon the King her Husband and the whole Nation But this Contention about the Election of Harold gives us great reason to doubt the Truth of the Relation in Simeon of Durham and other Authors of this Harold's being appointed by his Father's Will to succeed in the Kingdom of England such a Nomination or Recommendation seldom or never failing to be observed by the States of the Kingdom without any dispute at the Election of a New King And besides Queen Aemma his Mother who had then the greatest power with King Cnute would sure much rather have had her own Son Hardecnute to have succeeded him in the Kingdom of England than Harold at best supposed to be her Husband's Son by another Woman So that if Harold was now chosen King it is most likely that it was not in pursuance of King Cnute's Will but purely from the prevailing Faction of the Danes and Londoners who as William of Malmesbury tells us were by their long conversation with them become wholly Danish in their Inclinations But if Ingulph may be believed who lived as well before as after the Conquest there was then so great a Dispute about the Election of a King that many fearing a Civil War would ensue it caused multitudes of people to quit their Habitations and betake themselves into Waterish and Fenny Places where they thought the Enemy could not or would no easily pursue them and particularly to the Monastery of Croyland where they caused such a disturbance that the Monks of that place could neither meet in the Church nor in the Refectory When at last to avoid the Effusion of Christian Blood it was agreed at the aforesaid Council at Oxnaford That the Kingdom should be divided between the two Brothers Harold and Hardecnute so that the former should have all the Countries
Midsummer being joyfully received both by the Danes and English and as H. Huntington relates was by both of them elected King though afterwards the Great Men that did it paid dearly for it for not long after it was decreed That a Tax of Eight Marks should be again paid to the Rowers in Sixty two Sail of Ships The same year also a Sâster i. e. a Horse-load of Wheat was sold for Fifty five Pence and more This year Eadsige the Archbishop went to Rome and also another Military Tax was paid of Twenty nine thousand twenty nine pounds And after this was paid Eleven thousand forty eight pounds for two and thirty Sail of Ships But whether these Taxes were raised by Authority of the Great Council of the Kingdom our Authors do not mention but I believe not for this Danegelt was now by constant usage become a Prerogative The same year came Eadward the Son of King Aethelred into this Kingdom from Wealand by which our Annals mean Normandy After which time Prince Edward returned no more thither but staid in England till his Brother died But the same year not long after his Coronation he sent Alfric Archbishop of York and Earl Godwin and divers Great Men of his Court to London attended by the Hangman and out of Hatred to his Brother Harold and Revenge of the Injuries done to his Mother as he pretended commanded his Body to be dug up and the Head to be cut off and flung into the Thames but some Fishermen afterwards pulling it up with their Nets buried it again in St. Clement's Church-yard being then the Burying-place of the Danes The same year also according to Bromton's Chronicle King Hardecnute sent over his Sister Gunhilda to the Emperor Henry to whom she had been in her Father's life-time betroth'd But before she went the King kept the Nuptial Feast with that Magnificence in Cloaths Equipage and Feasting that as Mat. Westminster relates it was remembred in his time and sung by Musicians at all great Entertainments But this Lady was received and treated by the Emperor her Husband with great kindness for some time till being accused of Adultery she could find it seems no beter a Champion to vindicate her Honour than a certain little Page she had brought out of England with her who undertaking her defence fought in a single Combat against a man of a vast Stature named Rodingar and by cutting his Hamstrings with his Sword and falling down he obtained the Victory and so cleared his Lady's Honour of which she yet received so little satisfaction that she forsook her Husband and retired into a Monastery where she ended her days About this time also as Simeon of Durham Bromton's Chronicle and other Authors inform us King Hardecnute was highly incensed against Living Bishop of Worcester and Earl Godwin for the death of his Half Brother Alfred Son to King Ethelred Alfric Archbishop of York accusing them both of having persuaded King Harold to use him so cruelly as you have already heard The Bishop and Earl being thus accused before King Hardecnute the former was deprived of his Bishoprick and the latter was also in very great danger But not long after the King being appeased with Money the Bishop was again restored and as for Earl Godwin he had also incurred some heavy Punishment had he not been so cunning as to buy his peace as these Authors relate by presenting the King with a Galley most magnificently equipp'd having a gilded Stern and furnished with all Conveniences both for War and Pleasure and mann'd with Eighty choice Soldiers every one of whom had upon each Arm a Golden Bracelet weighing sixteen Ounces with Helmet and Corslet all gilt as were also the Hilts of their Swords having a Danish Battel-Axe adorned with Silver and Gold hung on his Left Shoulder whilst in his Left Hand he held a Shield the Boss and Nails of which were also gilded and in his Right a Launce in the English-Saxon Tongue called a Tegar But all this would not serve his turn without an Oath That Prince Alfred had not his eyes put out by his Advice but he therein merely obeyed Harold's Commands being at that time his King and Master This year according to Simeon of Durham King Hardecnute sent his Huisceorles i. e. his Domestick Servants or Guards to exact the Tax which he had lately imposed But the Citizens of Worcester and the Worcestershire men rising slew two of them called Feadar and Turstan having fled into a Tower belonging to a Monastery of that City Thereupon Hardecnute being exceedingly provoked to hear of their deaths sent to revenge it Leofric Ealdorman of the Mercians Godwin of the West-Saxons Siward of the Northumbrians and others with great Forces and orders to kill all the men plunder and burn the City and waste the Countrey round about On the evening preceding the thirteenth of November they began to put his Commands in execution and continued both wasting and spoiling the City and Countrey for four days together but few of the Inhabitants themselves could be laid hold of the Countrey-men shifting for themselves every man as well as they could and the Citizens betaking themselves to a little Island in the Severne called Beverege which they fortified and vigorously stood upon their Defence till their Opposers being tired out and spent were forced to make Peace with them and so suffered them to return quietly home This was not done till the fifth day when the City being burnt the Army retreated loaded with the Plunder they had got Simeon next after this cruel Expedition places the coming over of Prince Edward but our Annals with greater probability put his Return under the year before This year also King Hardecnute deceased at Lambeth 6. Id. Junii He was King of England two years wanting seven days and was buried in the New Monastery of Winchester his Mother giving the Head of St. Valentine to pray for his Soul But since our Annals are very short in the Relation of his Death we must take it from other Authors who all agree That the King being invited to a Wedding at the place above-mentioned which with great Pomp and Luxury was solemnized betwixt Tovy sirnamed Prudan a Danish Nobleman and Githa the Daughter of Osgod Clappa a great Lord also of that Nation as he was very jolly and merry carousing it with the Bridegroom and some of the Company he fell down speechless and died in the Flower of his Age. He is to be commended for his Piety and Good Nature to his Mother and Brother Prince Edward But the great Faults laid to this Prince's charge are Cruelty Gluttony and Drunkenness For the first of these you have had a late Example and for the latter take what H. Huntington relates That Four Meals a day he allowed his Court and it must be then supposed he loved eating well himself though this Author attributes it to his Bounty and how he rather desired that
the Meat should be taken away untouched from such as were invited than that those who were not invited should complain for want of Victuals whereas saith he the custom of our time is either out of Covetousness or as they pretend because their people cannot eat for Great Men to allow their Followers but one Meal a day which shews that the custom of Set Suppers hath had divers Vicissitudeâ being not commonly used in England in Great Mens Families at the time when H. Huntington wrote and therefore is an English Custom prevailing since that time the Norman Fashions being then most used John Rouse also in his Manuscript Treatise de Regibus Ang. already cited relates That the day of King Hardâcnute's Death was in his time kept by the English as an Holiday being called Hock-Wednesday on which they danced and drew Cords cross the way as they do in several Parishes in England even at this day to stop people till they will pay them some Money King Edward called the Confessor BEfore King Hardecnute was buried all the People chose Edward Aethâling King at London who reigned as long as God permitted him But William of Malmesbury with greater probability says That this King did not come to the Crown without some difficulty for when he had received the News of his Brother Hardecnute's Death he was in great perplexity what was most advisable for him to do at last after mature deliberation he thought it the safest course to trust his Fortune to Earl Godwin's Advice who being sent for to a friendly Conference for some time he was considering whether he should come to him or not but at length he agreed to speak with him and upon the Enterview Edward was about to lay himself at his Feet but that he would by no means suffer Then the Prince earnestly desired he would assist him in his safe return to Normandy when immediately Godwin gave him this unexpected answer That he had better live gloriously King of England than dye ignominiously in Exile That the Crown did of Right belong to him as Son of Ethelred and Grandchild of Edgar That he was one of mature Age inur'd to Labour and who had learnt by experience how to order Publick Affairs with Justice and had been taught by his own late Afflictions how to remove and prevent the Miseries of the People That to bring this about there would be no great Obstacle for if he would but trust himself to him he should find that his Interest was very powerful in the Nation and that Fortune would be favourable to his just Pretensions and if he would accept of the Royal Dignity he was confident there would be none to oppose it but on condition that he would establish a firm Friendship with him and his Family by promising to prefer his Sons and marry his Daughter that then he should soon find himself a King Edward's case at this time was such as not to reject so fair Proposals but rather agree to any Conditions and comply with the present state of Affairs whatsoever therefore Godwin required he promised and swore to perform Now the Earl was a Man fitted by Nature for managing such an Intrigue having a very smooth and plausible Tongue so Eloquent that he could move and charm the Affections of the People insinuate into them whatsoever he pleased and bring them entirely over to his Interest and Service Upon this he procures a Great Council to be summoned at Gillingham some Copies have it at London and there he influenced some by his own Authority gain'd over others by his Promises and those who were inclined before to Prince Edward's Cause he fully settled and confirmed to his Party the rest that made opposition being over-power'd were first of all turn'd out of their Places and then banished the Land The Annals of the Abby of Winchester printed in the Monast. Ang. from the Manuscript in the Cottonian Library not only agree with William of Malmesbury in this Relation but are also much more particular viz. That Prince Edward coming to Godwin one morning in disguise to London fell at his Feet begging him to preserve his Life but the Earl taking him up promised to use him like his Son and also gave him farther Encouragements and Assurance so that Edward returning again to Winchester to his Mother Godwin shortly after summoned all the Great Men of the Kingdom to meet there to consult about making a New King Then these Annals proceed to relate the manner of this Election Viz. That Earl Godwin raising the Prince from the place where he sate at his feet being then incognito having his Hood over his Face said thus Behold your King This is Prince Edward the Son of King Ethelred and Queen Emma This is He whom I Elect c. and so first did him Homage Then after some Debates among themselves they all at last consented to his Election so that if it displeased any there they durst not shew their Discontent since Earl Godwin would have it so and Edward being thus Elected was not long after crown'd at Westminster Which is also confirmed by an Ancient Chronicle in the Cottonian Library already cited ending with this Prince which saith That Hardecnute being dead Eadward was advanced to the Crown by the endeavours chiefly of Earl Godwin and Living Bishop of Worcester Bromton's Chronicle farther adds That at this Grand Council all the Great Men of England agreed and swore with one consent That no Danes should reign over them any more because of the great Affronts and Contempts they had received from that Nation For they held the English in such servile subjection That if an Englishman had met a Dane upon a Bridge he was obliged to stand still till the other had passed by and if he had not bowed to the Dane he was sure to be well basted for his neglect so that as soon as King Hardecnute was dead the English drove all the Danes out of the Kingdom But notwithstanding the great happiness the English now received by having a King of their own Nation yet it seems This year was unfortunate for the Intemperance of the Season which as our Annals relate destroyed the Fruits of the Earth so that a great number of Cattel died Also about this time Aelf Abbot of Burgh deceased and Arnwi a Monk was chosen Abbot being a mild and good man About the same time also according to the Welsh Chronicle Prince Conan the Son of Jago who had fled into Ireland to save his life and coming now over from thence being assisted with the Forces of Alfred the Danish King of Dublin entred North-Wales by surprize took Prince Griffyth Prisoner and was carrying him away to his Ships But the people of the Countrey hearing of it they immediately rose and pursued the Irishmen and at last overtaking them rescued their Prince and made a great flaughter among them the rest with much difficulty got to their Ships and returned with
what they knew would please their Masters would have passed him over without this Story and have given him a fairer Character His first Wife was the Sister of King Cnute by whom he had a Son but in his Infancy happening to mount an unruly Horse that was presented him by his Grandfather he was run away with into the Thames and there drowned His Mother was kill'd by Thunder which as then was believed fell upon her as a Judgment on the account of her great Cruelty for she made a Trade of selling handsome English Boys and Girls into Denmark After her Death Earl Godwin married another Wife and by her had Six Sons viz. Harold Sweyn Wined Tosti Gyrth and Leofwin His Earldom of West-Seaâ was given to his Son Harold and the Earldom that Harold had before viz. Essex was conferred on Alfgar the Son of Leofric Earl of Mercia which is also confirmed by our Annals And the same year according to Simeon of Durham Rees the Brother of Griffyn King of South-Wales being taken Prisoner for the many Insolences he had committed against the English was by the Command of King Edward put to death at a place called Bulendun and his Head sent to the King then lying at Gloucester on the Vigil of Epiphany But this is omitted in the Welsh Chronicles as commonly every thing is that makes to the disadvantage of their own Nation This year Leo that Holy Pope of Rome deceased and Victor was elected in his stead And there was also so great a Murrain of all sorts of Cattel in England that none could ever remember the like And now according to the Welsh Chronicles Griffyth the Son of Ratherch ap Justin raised a great Army both of Strangers and others against Griffyth Prince of North Wales who delaying no time but getting all the Forces of that Countrey together and meeting the other Griffyth fought with him and slew him on the place though none of these Chronicles have told us where that was This was the last Rebellion or Welsh Civil War that happened in this Prince's Reign The same year according to Simeon of Durham and Roger Hoveden Siward that Valiant Earl of Northumberland at the Command of King Edward being attended with a powerful Army and a strong Fleet marched into Scotland to restore Malcolm the Right Heir to the Crown of that Kingdom where joining Battel with Macbeth the then Usurping King of Scots many both of that Nation and of the Normans who took their part were slain and the Earl put the Usurper to flight But in this Battel the Earl's Son and several of the English and Danes were slain H. Huntington further adds That when the News was brought to the Earl of the Death of his Son he presently asked Whether he had received the Wound behind or before And being told it was before he only replied I am glad to hear that for so it became my Son to dye He says also That this Son of his whom he does not name had been sent into Scotland before his Father and was there killed and that Earl Siward did not subdue Macbeth till the second Expedition in which he differs from all the rest of the English and Scotish Historians Buchanan indeed acknowledges that this Prince Malcolm having taken Refuge in the Court of England obtain'd of King Edward the Assistance of Ten thousand men under the Conduct of Earl Siward and that the rest were raised for him by Macduf and others of his Party that took Arms on his behalf But John Fordun in his History writes much more improbably and though he allows that King Edward offered Malcolm an Army sufficient to place him on the Throne yet that he refused it with Thanks and only took Earl Siward of all the English Lords along with him as if this Earl's single Might though he was a Man of great Strength and Stature signified any thing against the Forces of Macbeth unless he had also brought a powerful Army along with him Mat. Westminster also adds That Scotland being thus conquered by the Forces of King Edward he bestowed it upon King Malcolm to be held of himself But since this is not found in any of our Ancient Historians and this Author does not acquaint us from whence he had it I do not look upon it as worthy of any great Credit About this time according to Simeon Aldred Bishop of Worcester was sent Ambassador to the Emperor with Noble Presents and being received with great Honour by him as likewise by Herman Archbishop of Cologne he staid in Germany a whole year to prevail with the Emperor on the King's behalf to send Ambassadors into Hungary to bring back Prince Edward the King's Cousin Son of King Edmund Ironside into England The same year also according to the Latin Copy of the Annals ' Was a Battel at Mortimer in Normandy But though they do not tell us by whom it was fought yet from others we learn it was between William Duke of Normandy and the King of France where the former obtain'd a most signal Victory This year Siward Earl of Northumberland deceased and the King gave that Earldom to Tostig Son of Earl Godwin Of this Siward's death our Historians give us divers remarkable Circumstances That being near his End by a Bloody-Flux he said He was asham'd to dye thus like a Beast so causing himself to be compleatly Armed and taking his Sword in his hand as if he would have fought even Death it self he in this Posture expired as he supposed like a Man of Honour King Edward not long after this summoned a Witena Gemot or Great Council seven days before Midlent wherein Earl Aelfgar was outlaw'd upon a Charge of being a Traytor to the King and the whole Nation and of this he was convicted before all there assembled Then Earl Aelfgar went to the Castle of Prince Griffyn in North-Wales and the same year they both together burnt the City of Hereford with the Monastery of St. Aethelbert once King of the East-Angles whose Bones were here enshrin'd This Earl had the greater reason to do what he did having been unjustly banish'd as most of our Historians write Simeon of Durham is somewhat larger in his account of this Affair and says That this Earl Aelfgar first went to Ireland and there procuring Eighteen Pyrate-Ships sail'd with them into Wales to assist Prince Griffyn against King Edward where joining with the Welshmen they laid waste the Countrey about Hereford with Fire and Sword against whom was sent that Cowardly Earl Rodolph King Edward's Sister's Son who gathering an Army and meeting with the Welshmen about two miles from that City he commanded the Englishmen contrary to their custom to fight on Horseback but so soon as they were ready to join Battel Rodulph with all his Frenchmen ran away which the English seeing quickly followed By which you may see that it is no new thing for a Cowardly General to make Cowardly Soldiers The
the Abbot of Rievalle in his Life of King Edward informs us had been begun some years before in performance of a Vow the King had formerly made to go to Rome but being dissuaded from it by the Chief Men of his Kingdom he sent thither Aldred Archbishop of York and Herman Bishop of Winchester to obtain Pope Leo's Dispensation from that Journey who by the said Bishops returned it him upon these terms That he should bestow the Money he would have spent in that Voyage in building a Stately Church and Monastery in Honour of St. Peter Whereupon the King chose out a place near his own Palace where had anciently stood a Church and Monastery built by Sebert King of the West-Saxons and Mellitus Bishop of London but it being destroyed by the Danes had ever since lain in Ruins But an Ancient Epitome of English Chronicles written by a Monk of Westminster and now in the Cottonian Library relates That Archbishop Dunstan had here before erected a small Monastery for Twelve Monks which was vastly augmented by King Edward Though whether this were so or no is as uncertain as it is incredible what these Monkish Writers tell us of its being anciently consecrated by St. Peter himself which not being mentioned by Bede looks like a Fable invented only to gain a greater Veneration for that Place Here also in the Author above-mentioned follows the King's Letter to Pope Nicholaus That he would please not only to confirm what his Predecessor had done but also grant him new Privileges for the said Monastery and then comes the Pope's Bull or Privilege for that purpose in which is recited this Legend of that Church's having been anciently consecrated by St. Peter But though Simeon of Durham places the Consecration of this Church on the day above-mentioned yet he refers it to the end of the year 1065 and perhaps with more Exactness since the English-Saxon year began then not at Lady-day as it does now but New-years-tide And after this Author farther adds That upon Christmass-day preceding the King held his Curia or Great Council at Westminster where were present King Edward and his Queen Edgitha and Stigand the Archbishop of Canterbury and Aldred Archbishop of York with the other Bishops and Abbots of England together with the King's Chaplains Earls Thanes and Knights Which Council as Sir H. Spelman informs us was summoned to confirm the King's Charter of Endowment of the said Monastery but though it be there imperfect yet you may find it at large in Monast. Anglican wherein after the Recital of the Bull of Pope Leo follows this Clause viz. That the King for the Expiation of his own Vow and also for the Souls of the Kings his Predecessors as well as Successors had granted to that place viz. Westminster all manner of Liberty as far as Earthly Power could reach and that for the Love of God by whose Mercy he was placed in the Royal Throne and now by the Counsel and Decree of the Archbishops Bishops Earls and other of his Great Men and for the Benefit and Advantage of the said Church and all those that should belong to it he had granted these Privileges following not only in present but for future times Then follows an Exemption from all Episcopal Jurisdiction as also another Clause whereby he grants it the Privilege of Sanctuary so that any one of whatsoever condition he be for whatsoever cause that shall fly unto that Holy Place or the Precincts thereof shall be free and obtain full Liberty And at last concludes thus I have commanded this Charter to be written and seal'd and have also signed it with my hand with the Sign of the Cross and have ordered fit Witnesses to subscribe it for its greater Corroboration Then immediately follows the King's Subscription in these words Ego Edwardus Deo largiente Anglorum Rex signum venerandae Crucis impressi Then follows the Subscription of Queen Editha with those of the two Archbishops seven of the Bishops and as many Abbots and so comes on the Subscriptions of the Laity viz. of Raynbald the Chancellor and of the Earls Harold and Edwin who write themselves Duces and six Thanes besides other of inferior Order This Charter bears date on St. Innocents day Anno Dom. 1066. which how it could be so dated four days before New-years-day when the year then began I do not understand Here also follows a Third Charter which is much the same with the former only it contains the King's Letter to Pope Nicholaus and his Bull reciting the Privileges granted to the said Church all which are there at large inserted Then follows the Subscriptions of the King Queen Archbishops Bishops Earls c. almost in the same order as the former only Osbald and another of the King's Chaplains do here subscribe before any of the Lay-Nobility and besides the Thanes there are several who subscribed with the Title of Milites added to their Names I have been the larger upon this Foundation not only because it was the Greatest and Noblest of any in England but also for that it still continues though under another Title to be a Collegiate Church for a Dean and Eight Prebends with an excellent School belonging to it which hath hitherto furnished both the Church and State with as great a number of Learned and Considerable Persons as any in the whole Nation But to return again to our History as it is related by the aforesaid Abbot of Rievâlle King Edward having at this Great Assembly of the Estates of his Kingdom appeared solemnly with his Crown on his Head according to custom was a day or two before Christmass in the night-time taken with a Feaver which very much damped the Jollity of that Festival yet he concealed it as much as he could for two or three days still sitting down at Meals with his Bishops and Noblemen till the third day perceiving the time of his Dissolution drew near he commanded all things to be got ready for the Consecration of his New Church which he resolved should be solemnized the next day being the Feast of the Holy Innocents whereat all the Bishops and Great Men of the Kingdom assisted and the King as far as his Health would permit but presently after the King growing worse and worse he was forced to take his Bed the Queen Bishops and the Nobility standing weeping about him and whilst he lay speechless and almost without life for two days and the third awakening as if it were from a Trance both William of Malmesbury and the Abbot above-mentioned relate That after a devout Prayer he told them That in a Vision he had lately seen two holy Monks whom he had in his youth known in Normandy to be men of meek and pious Conversation and whom he therefore had very much loved and now appeared to him as sent from God to tell him what should happen to England after his decease shewing him That the Iniquity of
224 226. In the Twelfth Year of his Reign fighâs against Ethelune the Ealdorman and prevails Id. p. 225. He and Ethelune reconciled and both fight against Ethelbald who fled His Decease and Sigebert his Cousin succeeds to him Id. p. 226. Cuthred King of Kent made King âhereof by Kenwulf instead of Ethelbert called Praen His Death l. 5. p. 248 251. Cuthwulf or Cutha Brother to Ceawlin fights against the Britains at Bedicanford and takes Four Towns l. 3. p. 145. They both fight against the Britains at a place called Frethanleag where Cutha is slain Id. p. 147. l. 4. p. 159. Cwichelme Brother to Ceawlin his Death l. 3. p. 149. Cwichelme and Cynegils fight with the Britains at Beamdune and there slay Two thousand and forty six men l. 4. p. 166. His Character and how related to Cynegils Id. p. 167. Matthew Westminster's mistake concerning his Death Id. p. 172. Fights with Penda King of Mercia at Cirencester and at last a League is made betwâen them Id. p. 174. Is converted and baptized into the Christian Faith and soon after dies Id. p. 179. Cycle of Eighty four years an account of it the uâe of which the Romans having left off took up another of nineteen years l 4. p. 160. Cynebald the Bishop resigns his See at Lindisfarne l. 4. p. 232. Cynebryht Bishop of the West-Saxons goes to Rome to take the Habit of a Monk l. 4. p. 242. Cynegils when he began to reign over the West-Saxons and whose Son he was l. 4. p. 166. Vid. Cwichelme His Character Id. p. 167. Fights with Penda at Cirencester and the Success thereof Id. p. 174. The West-Saxons receive the Christian Faith in his Reign and himself too Id. p. 179. Cyneheard succeeds Hunferth in the Bishoprick of Winchester l. 4. p. 226. Cyneheard Aetheling Brother to Sigebert kills Cynwulf l. 4. p. 226 232. Is slain by the Thanes of King Cynewulf and lies buried at Axminster Id. p. 233. Cynoth King of the Picts to whom Alhred King of the Northumbers fled after he was deposed l. 4. p. 230. Cynric fights against the Britains at Searebyrig i. e. Old Sarum and puts them to flight l. 3. p. 142. And at Banbury anciently called Berinbyrig Id. p. 24â His Death and Ceawlin his Son reigns after him Ibid. Cynric Aetheling a Prince of the Blood-Royal of the West-Saxons is slain Son of Cuthred a great Warrior for his time and how he fell l. 4. p. 225. Cynwulf with the Great Council deposes Sigebert King of the West-Saxons and by thâm is unanimously elected King in his room He often overcomes the Britains in fight but at last is slain l. 4. p. 226 227. And Offa King of the Mercians fight at Bensington in Oxfordshire Id. p. 230. Is slain by Cyneheard but he fâll likewise with him Id. p. 232. Buried at Wintencester he was descended from Cerdic Id. p. 233. Vid. Kenwulf D DAgobert King of the French his Death l. 4. p. 217. Dalliance with other men's Wiveâ the Fine imposed for it by Alfred's Law l. 5. p. 293. Danegelt viz. Seventy two thousand Pounds paid as a Tribute throughout England besides Eleven thousand Pounds more which the Citizens of London paid l. 6. p. 51. Vid. Tribute and Tax It was now by constant Usage become a Prerogative Id. p. 66. This cruel Burthen taken off the Nation by Edward the Confessor and how it came to pass Id. p. 78. What it was and upon what occasion it was first imposed The Church always excused from this Payment till Will Rufus's time Id. p. 100. Danes upon their first arrival in England were forced to fly to their Ships again These and the Normans then looked upon to be but one and the same People l. 4. p. 235. Miserably destroying the Churches of God in Lindisfarne and committing great Ravages Id. p. 238. Destroy Northumberland and rob the Monastery built there by Egbert Id. p. 240. Their Invasion and Conquest of several Principalities till expelled by King Alfred and his Son Edward the Elder when these Kingdoms became united under the general name of England An account of their Invasion both as to its Causes and Instruments by which effected being the fiercest and most cruel that this Island ever felt Id. p. 246. Their Nation in the Saxon Annals called sometimes Northmanna and sometimes Deanscan l. 5. p. 256. They keep the Fiâld at the Battel of Carrum now Charmouth in Dorsetshire from Egbert Id. p. 256. Consultation in a General Council of the whole Kingdom how to prevent their Invasion A great Fleet of them land among the Western-Welsh that is Cornish-Men and fight Egbert Id. p. 257. Danish Pyrates beaten at Southampton by Wulfheard the Ealdorman they fight again and their various Successes Id. p. 258 259. Fight with the Somersetshire and Dorsetshire Men but are miserably worsted Id p. 260. Their several Battels and Successes Id. p. 261 262. They take Winchester from King Ethelbert Id. p. 266. Make a League with the Kentish-men but for all that they waste all the East part of it as knowing they could get more by Plunder than peace A great Army of them land here and take up their Winter-quarters among the East-Angles who are forced to make Peace with them then they march to York Kill the Two Kings there and put to flight the whole Army as well within as without the Town Id. p. 267. Make one Egbert King over the Northumbers though under the Danish Dominion Id. p. 268. Force the Mercians to make Peace with them Id. p. 269. Return to York where they stay Twelve Months and commit horrible Cruelties there and in the Kingdom of the East-Angles which they wholly conquer Id. p. 269 270. Landing in Lincolnshire they spoil all that Country committing Murthers and Desolations without mercy though not without great losses to themselves Id. p. 271 272. The reason of their Invading the Kingdom of the East-Angles Id. p. 272 273. Going into the West-Saxon Kingdom to Reading in Berkshire are routed Id. 274 275. In other places meet with various Successes of good and evil fortune Id. p. 276. Enter into a Peace with the English Saxons to depart the Kingdom which they did not long observe for the next year they land again and take up their Winter-Quarters in London and the Mercians forced to make Pâace with thâm They destroy Alcluid in Scotland oblige Burhred King of Mercia to desert his Kingdom and go to Rome and bring the whole Kingdom under their Dominion and Vassalage Id. p. 277. Destroy the whole Countrey of Northumberland and ravag up to Galloway ruin Warham in Dorsetshire a strong Castle of the West-Saxons give Hostages to King Alfred but upon breach of their Oath are all put to death From whence they date their Reign over the King of Northumbers A Hundred and twenty of their Ships cast away in a storm near Swanwick in Hampshire Id. p. 278. Fix their Quarters in West-Saxony and make Aelfred very uneasy Id.
whereby he converted many of the Britains then Subject to the West-Saxons Id. p. 213. Naitan King of the Picts concerns himself about the Celebration of Easter and it is appointed to be kept on the First Sunday after the First Full Moon that follows the Vernal Equinox l. 4. p. 216. Decreed to be kept after the Custom of Rome in a General Synod of the British Nation Id. p. 229. Ordinances touching the Keeping of Easter made at the Second Council of Pinchinhale Id. p. 242 East-Saxons the beginning of this Kingdom ãâã Erchenwin the Son of Offa according to H. Huntington l. 3. p. 13â It had London the Chief City of England under its Dominion Ibid. This Kingdom was divided from that of Kent by the River Thames c. l. 4. p. 159. Upon the Death of Sebert his Three Sons whom he left Heirs to the Kingdom all relapse to Paganism and great part of the Nation with them Id. p. 168. But between Thirty and Forty years after at the Instance of King Oswy they again receive the Christian Faith Id. p. 184. Eatta Bishop of the Province of Bernicia had his Episcopal See at Hagulstad l. 4. p. 197. Reckoned to be a very Holy Man Id. p. 215. Ebba a Queen is Converted and Baptized in the Province of the Wectij but what Queen Bede says not l. 4. p. 197. Ebba Abbess of Coldingham-Nunnery in Yorkshire an Heroine Example of Chastity in her and all her Sisters l. 5. p. 269. Eborius Bishop of the City of Eboracum is sent with others to the Council of Arles in Gallia as one of the Deputies for the rest of the Bishops of Britain l. 2. p. 88. Eclipses of the Sun one from early in the Morning till Nine a Clock another where the Stars shewed themselves for near half an hour after Nine in the Morning l. 3. p. 138. Of the Sun which was so great that it 's whole Orb seemed as it were covered with a black Shield Another of the Moon appearing first as stained with Blood which lasted a whole hour and then a Blackness following it returned to its own Colour l. 4. p. 222. One of the Moon From the Cock Crowing till the morning Id. p. 240. One of the Moon In the Second hour of the night 17. Kal. Feb. Id. p. 242. One of the Moon On the 13th Kal. of January l. 5. p. 248. One of the Moon And on the Kal. of September l. 5. p. 248. Of the Sun on the 7th Kal. of August about the fifth hour of the day Id. p. 249. Of the Moon on Christmas-day at night Id. p. 254. Of the Sun About the sixth hour of the day on the Kal. of October Id. p. 260. Of the Sun For one whole hour Id. p. 283. One of the Moon appeared Id. p. 313. Eddobeccus is dispatched away by Constans to the Germans with an Account of Gerontius his Revolt l. 2. p. 103. Edelwalch King of the West-Saxons when he was baptized l. 4. p. 195. Gives Wilfrid Commission to convert and baptize in his Province Id. p. 197. Edgar Son of Edmund and Elgiva afterwards King his Birth l. 5. p. 344. Is elected by the Mercians and Northumbrians their King and confirmed so by the Common Council of the Kingdom Id. p. 354. On the death of his Brother Edwi is elected by the Clergy and Laity King of the West-Saxons and though he was not the first yet he was the best that deserved the Title of First Monarch of all England l. 6. p. 1. And so he stiles himself in his Charter to the Abbey of Glastenbury Id. p. 9. His great Charity and the Nation 's happiness under him Id. p. 2 11. Seven years Penance is imposed upon him by Archbishop Dunstan part of which was That he should not wear his Crown all that time and that for taking a Nun out of a Cloyster and then debauching her Id. p. 3. Harasses North-Wales with War till he forces a Peace upon this Condition That the Tribute in Money should be turned into that of so many Wolves-Heads yearly Id. p. 3 4 11. Grants a New Charter of Confirmation with divers additional Endowments of Lands and Privileges to the Monastery of Medeshamsted Id. p. 5. Marries Ethelfreda or Elfreda Daughter of Ordgar Earl of Devonshire and his Issue by her Id. p. 5 6. Hath an Elder Son by Elfleda sirnamed The âair Daughter of Earl Eodmar who is called afterwards Edward the Martyr but doubtful whether he was married to her or not Id. p. 6. Places Nuns in the Monastery of Rumsey in Hampshire commands all the Countrey of Thanet to be laid waste and for what reason Ibid. Causes the Chanons to be driven out of all the greatâr Monasteries in Mercia and Monks to be put in their places Id. p. 7. Is crowned King in the ancient City of Ackmanceaster called Bathan by the Inhabitants with Remarks about his Coronation then for he was crowned before And founds a new Church at Bangor dedicating it to the Virgin Mary Id. p. 7 8. Six Kings make League with him promising upon Oath their Assistance both by Sea and Land An Account who they were and of his Fleet at West-Chester where they all met him He is the first that was truly Lord of our Seas Id. p. 8. His Death and Burial at Glastenbury and Character The great Kindnesses he shewed to Ethelfreda's first Husband's Son Id. p. 9 10 11. A mighty Lover of the Fair Sex Id. p. 3 5 6 9 10 11. A Famous Instance of his great Courage and Strength though but little of Stature Id. p. 11. His Charter about having subdued all Ireland c. much suspected to be fictitious With this King fell all the Glory of the English Nation Id. p. 12. The Laws he made with the Council by the Consent of his Wise-Men Id. p. 12 13 14. Great Dissention amongst the Nobility after his Death about the Election of a New King Id. p. 15. Edgar sirnamed Aetheling the Son of Prince Edward by Agatha Id. p. 49. Edgar Aetheling how he was put by from the Throne though the only surviving Male of the Ancient Royal Family l. 6. p. 105 106. Is proposed to be made King upon Harold's Death but his Party were not prevalent enough to carry it Id. p. 115 116. Edgitha Daughter of King Egbert is first bred up under an Irish Abbess and then made Abbess her self of the Nunnery of Polesworth l. 5. p. 257. Another of this Name King Athelstan's Sister her Marriage with Sihtric the Danish King of Northumberland and being afterwards a Widow she became a Nun at Polesworth Her Character and the False Story of the Scots upon her Id. p. 330. Edgitha or Editha Daughter of Earl Godwin married to Edward the Confessor a Lady not only Beautiful and Pious but Learned above her Sex in that Age l. 6. p. 72 73 96. An improbable Story of her causing Gospatrick to be murthered upon the Account of her Brother Tostige l. 6. p. 90.
Subscribes King Edward's Charter of Endowment of the Abbey of Westminster Id. p. 94. Vid. more in Tit. Edward the Confessor Edinburgh anciently called Mount-Agned built by Ebrank the Son of Manlius l. 1. p. 10. In the Possession of the English-Saxons when and how long l. 5. p. 249. Editha Daughter to King Edgar by Wilfreda whom he took out of a Cloyster at Wilton and who was afterwards Abbess of the said Nunnery l. 6. p. 3 12 20. Edmund the Martyr anointed King of the East-Angles by Bishop Humbert at fifteen years of Age at Buram then the Royal Seat l. 5. p. 265. An Account of his Pedigree Education living in Germany Return into England and Election to the Kingdom which as well as himself he submitted to the direction of Bishop Humbert his Reign Fourteen Years in Peace and his Glorious End of Martyrdom Ibid. p. 273. Fighting with the Danes they slew him and wholly conquer that Kingdom Id. p. 269 273. A particular Account both of his Life and Martyrdom Id. p. 272 273 274. Had a Church and Monastery erected to his Memory Id. p. 274 323. Edmund Prince Son to Edward the Elder the relation of his commanding part of his Father's Army with his Brother Edred cannot be true for he was but Four Years old when his Father died l. 5. p. 321. A great Benefactor to the Church built over the Tomb of King Edmund the Martyr Id. p. 323. He and his Brother Athelstan overcome the Scots about Bromrige in the North Id. p. 334. Succeeds his Brother Athelstan in the Kingdom at eighteen years of Age. Invades Mercia and forces Leicester Lincoln Nottingham Stamford and Derby all then under the Power of the Danes to submit to him The Battel he had with Anlaff and the Agreement made at last between these two Kings Id. p. 343. Conquers Anlaff expels him the Kingdom of Northumberland and adds it to his own Dominions Ibid. p. 344. Subdues the whole Countrey of Cumberland giving it to Malcolme King of Scots upon this Condition That he should assist him both by Sea and Land Id. p. 344. Sends Ambassadors to Prince Hugh of France to restore King Lewis His decease and the manner of it His Burial at Glastenbury with his great Benefaction to that Abbey He stiles himself in his Charter King of the English and Governor and Ruler of the other Nations round about Id. p. 345. The Laws he made in the Great Council he held at London Id. p. 346 347 348. The Legend of St. Edmund's Ghost stabbing King Sweyn the Dane l. 6. p. 39 40. Edmund a Son of King Alfred born before Prince Edward commonly called the Elder is crowned King by his Father 's Appointment in his Life-time but dying before him he was buried in the Abbey-Church of Winchester l. 5. p. 311. Edmund Aetheling marries the Widow of Sigeferth who was lately murthered against his Father's Will upon the Fame of her Beauty and Virtue And invades all the Countrey where her Husband's Lands lay l. 6. p. 40. His Expedition against Cnute and Aedric of little service to him and why Id. p. 41. Is Elected King by all the Great and Wise Men then at London together with the Citizens upon his Father's decease though he held it but a short time and that with great difficulty He is called Ironside for his Strength both of Body and Mind and born of a Concubine Id. p. 45. The several Battels he fought with Cnute and his Party Id. p. 45 46 47. His Prudence not to be commended though his Courage and Constancy were praise-worthy Id. p. 46. Concludes a Peace with King Cnute and the Particulars of it Id. p. 47 48. His Decease being murthered and Burial at Glastenbury with his Grandfather King Edgar Id. p. 48 49. His Children Edward and Edmund excluded from the Kingdom of the West-Saxons and by whom They were sent to the King of Sweden to be made away but he generously conveyed them to Solyman King of Hungary to be educated where Edmund died Id. p. 49. St. Edmundsbury anciently called Badricesworth where King Cnute built a Noble Monastery l. 5. p. 323. Is given by King Edmund with divers other Lands to build a Church and Monastery in Memory of St. Edmund the Martyr Id. p. 345. For ever exempt from all Jurisdiction of the Bishops and Earls of that Countrey by Parliament according to the MS. l. 6. p. 52. Edred an Abbot of Northumberland made a certain Youth sold to a Widow at Withingham whom he redeemed King and by that means the Church got all that Countrey now called the Bishoprick of Durham l. 5. p. 286. Edred Brother to King Athelstan and Edmund takes upon him the Title of First Monarch l. 5. p. 331. Is made King and the manner of his Succession Crowned at Kingston reduces all Northumberland under his Obedience and upon their relapse lays the whole Country waste Id. p. 349 350. Their continual Rebellions against him and his regaining that Kingdom Id. p. 350. The First King of England that stiled himself Rex Magnae Britanniae as appears by a Charter of his to the Abbey of Croyland Id. p. 351. Dies in the Flower of his Age of what his Character and Issue Id. p. 351 352. Edric vid. Aedric Edwal ap Meyric is received by the Inhabitants of the Isle of Anglesey for their Prince he was the right Heir of North-Wales routs Meredith in a set Battel l. 6. p. 24. But is slain in Battel by Sweyne the Son of Harold the Dane Id. p. 25. Edwal Ugel that is the Bald Succeeds his Father Anarawd and is stiled by Historians Supreme King of all Wales l. 5. p. 316. Edwal Ywrch Son of Cadwallader Prince of Wales began to Reign upon his Father's supposed Journey to Rome l. 3. p. 145. Conjectured to be Cadwallo by Dr. Powel and Mr. Vaughan l. 4. p. 205. Edward the First commonly called the Elder the Son of King Alfred when he began his Reign he was Elected by all the Chief Men of the Kingdom l. 5. p. 311. Meets with a great Disturbance at his first entrance to the Crown from Aethelwald his Cousin-German Ibid. p. 312. Builds new Towns and repairs Cities that had been before destroyed Id. p. 312. Has great Battels with the Danes but at last he overcomes them all calls a great Council though the place where is not specified but wherein Plegmund presided which appoints Bishops over each of the Western-Counties and makes Five out of Two Diocesses Id. p. 313. Subdues East-Sex East-England and Northumberland with many other Provinces which the Danes had long before been possessed of Id. p. 314 315. Very much wasts Northumberland with his Army and destroys many Danes Id. p. 315. Takes the Cities of London and Oxenford into his own hands Commands the Town of Hertford to be New Built Builds and Fortifies another Town at Witham near Maldon in Essex Id. p. 316. Confirms to the Doctors and Scholars of Cambridg by Charter all
Goths by Honorius l. 2. p. 105. Gemote or Hundred-Court every one ought to be present at it l. 6. p. 13 14. General if his heart fails the Army flies A Cowardly General often makes Cowardly Soldiers l. 6. p. 30 87. Gentlemen of ordinary Estates had in King Alfred's time Villages and Townships of their own as well as the King and the Great Men and they received the Penalties due for Breach of the Peace l. 5. p. 295. Geoffrey of Monmouth is the chief if not the only Author of Brutus and his Successors and his History cried out against almost as soon as published l. 1. p. 6. His story of the British War in Claudius the Emperor's time different frrom the Roman Accounts and wherein l. 2. p. 39 40. A notorious Falshood in him about Severus his Death Id. p. 78. His story of Constantine's being elected King by the Britains proved false l. 3. p. 116. His story as to its truth enquired into of Augustine's persuading King Ethelbert to incite Ethelfrid King of Northumberland to make War on the Britains l. 4. p. 164 165. His Account of Cadwallo's being buried at London and his Body put into a Brazen Statue of a Man on Horseback and set over Ludgate for a Terror to the Saxons all false Id. p. 177. Gerent King of the Britains fights with King Ina and Nun his Kinsman l. 4. p. 215. Is supposed to have been King of Cornwall and why Id. p. 216. Germanus and Lupus sent from France to confirm Britain in the Catholick Faith l. 2. p. 107. His second Voyage to Britain upon the renewed Addresses of the Britains to defend God's Cause against Pelagianism l. 3. p. 117. The Miracle he wrought upon a Magistrate's Son the Sinews of whose Legs had been long shrunk up which by his stroking he restored whole as the other Id. Ibid. Gerontius General to Constans brings all Spain under his Obedience l. 2. p. 103. But being turned out of his Command revolts and sets up Maximus one of his Creatures for Emperor His cruel End Id. Ib. Gessoriacum Portus Iccius in Caesar's time afterwards Bononia and now Buloigne l. 2. p. 31 40. Geta Severus the Emperor's Younger Son Governor of the Southern part of this Island l. 2. p. 75. Is killed by the Treachery of his Brother Bassianus in his Mother's Arms Id. p. 77. And Bassianus had taken the Sirname of Antonini Ib. 79. His Name commanded to be razed out of all Monuments by this his wicked Brother which was done accordingly Id. p. 79. Gethic the ancient Scythic or Gethic Tongue the Mother of the German l. 3. p. 122. Gewisses the Nation of the West-Saxons anciently so called received the Christian Faith in the Reign of Cynegils by the preaching of Byrinus an Italian who came hither by the order of Pope Honorius l. 4. p. 179. Gildas designed not any exact History of the Affairs of his Countrey but only to give a short Account of the Causes of the Ruin of it by the Scots Picts and Saxons l. 3. p. 137. His sharp Invective against the British Kings accusing Five of them of very heinous Enormities Id. p. 139. His severe Character of the British Clergy Id. p. 140 141. That he could not Study at Oxford as is supposed by some for the Pagan-Saxons were then Masters of that part of England l. 5. p. 290. Girwy now Yarrow near the mouth of the River Tyne where a Monastery was built in Honour of St. Paul l. 4. p. 194 205 222. Gisa succeeds Duduc in the Bishoprick of Somersetshire i. e. Wells l. 6. p. 88. Glan-Morgan in Wales had its Name from one Morgan who was driven thither by his Brother Cunedage and there slain l. 1. p. 11. Glappa King of Bernicia Reigned for Two years but who he was or how Descended the Authors are silent in l. 3. p. 144. His Death Id. p. 145. Osgat Glappa the Danish Earl when he was Expelled England l. 6. p. 73. Glass when the Art of making it was first taught the English Nation l. 4. p. 194. Glastenbury Besieged by King Arthur in Gildas his time with a great Army out of Cornwal and Devonshire because Queen Gueniver his Wife had been Ravished from him by Melvas who then Reigned in Somersetshire l. 3. p. 135. The Ancient Registers of this Monastery are not to be wholly slighted as false since King Arthur was there Buried and his Tomb discovered about the end of the Reign of King Henry the Second Id. p. 137. This Ancient Monastery was new built by King Ina with large Endowments and Exemptions from Episcopal Jurisdictions c. l. 4. p. 218 219. King Edmund's Body was brought from a place called Pucklekirk where he was killed hither and here buried l. 5. p. 345. And so likewise King Edgar's with great Solemnity for he had been a very liberal Benefactor to this Monastery l. 6. p. 9. As was Edmund Sirnamed Ironside his Grandson's This was by all the Saxons called Glaestingabyrig Id. p. 48. Gleni a River but where is not by our Authors mentioned l. 4. p. 174. Glewancester now called Gloucester l. 3. p. 145. Glotta and Bodotria two Streights now the Fâiths of Edinburgh and Dunbritton in Scotland l. 2. p. 99. God in Bede's time was served in Five several Languâges l. 1. p. 5. Goda Earl of Devonshire marching out with one Strenwald a Valiant Knight to fight the Danes they were both killed l. 6. p. 22. Godfathers answerable for those Children for whom they stand till they come to years capable of Learning the Creed and the Lord's Prayer l. 4. p. 233. Godfred Son of Harold the Dane subdues the whole Isle of Anglesey and spoils all the Land of Dywet with the Church of St. David's c. l. 6. p. 7.20 Godiva a Foundress with her Husband Leofrick Earl of the Mercians of the Monastery of Coventry and how she freed the said Town from the Grievous Taxes imposed on it l. 6. p. 71. Godmundingham the place where an Idol-Temple stood in King Edwin's time not far from York Eastward near the River Darwent l. 4. p. 174. Godwin Earl Governor or Lord Lieutenant of West-Saxony l. 6. p. 61. His Treachery to Alfred one of King Ethelred's Sons whom by a Forged Letter in the Name of Queen Emma his Mother he enticed over into England then made him Prisoner at Guilford and sent him up to Harold and what afterwards became of him and his Six hundred followers his Eyes put out and he not long survived their loss and most of them suffered various kinds of cruel Deaths Id. p. 62 63. Is accused of the Villany by Aelfrick Archbishop of York and how he purchased his Reconciliation to King Hardecnute Id. p. 67. By his Interest gets Edward the Confessor the Brother of the abovementioned Alfred to be Elected and afterwards Crowned King at Westminster Id. p. 69 70. His own and his Son 's great Power in being able to withstand the King and all the Nobility that
the Ecclesiastical and Civil Affairs of Ancient Times l. 4. p. 151. There were only two Orders of them in use amongst our Ancestors of the English-Saxon Church and what Orders they were Id. p. 168. Most people of all Qualities used to take upon them the Monastick Habit Id. p. 221 223. None but Monks anciently made Archbishops of Canterbury l. 5. p. 333. Turn'd out of divers Monasteries by King EdwiÌ and Secular Channons put into their places Id. p. 353. Are restored to them again by King Edgar l. 6. p. 6 7. A Civil War is raised in the Nation about them Id. p. 15 16. Are removed from Exeter to Westminster and Secular Channons placed in their stead Id. p. 78. Morchar a Dane of great Riches and Power in the Northern Parts is Treacherously slain by Edric's Order at his own House when he was invited to a Feast l. 6. p. 40. Morchar the Son of Earl Aelfgar is chosen by the Northumbers to be their Earl Id. p. 90. Morgant a Prince of the Isle of Medcant l. 3. p. 147. Morindus Vid. Morvidus Morini or Moriani a People of Gaul landing in Northumberland with Fire and Sword wast the Countrey but are at last defeated by Morindus and his Army l. 1. p. 14. It was the Province of Picardy l. 2. p. 25. Mortality Vid. Plague Morvidus defeating the Moriani putting all the Prisoners to death with exquisite Torments but at last is devoured by a Monster that came out of the Irish Sâa with which he would needs fight l. 1. p. 14. Moston his British Mâ arraigned as to the credit of it by a late Romish Writer but without any material Objection l. 4. p. 162. Mould in Flintshire in the British Tongue is called Guiderac l. 2. p. 108. Mouric Son of Tudric King of Glamorgan is reduced to great extremity by the Saxons l. 3. p. 148 149. Mulcts Cnute's Law about them for divers Offences l. 6. p. 58. For what Crimes no satisfaction to be made by way of Compensation Id. p. 59. The particular Mulcts of those that Violate the King's Peace Id. p. 103. Vid. Murther Murrain Vid. Plague Murther The Punishment for it Anciently Redeemable by Pecuniary Mulcts l. 4. p. 209. Of Two Priests notably returned on the Murtherers l. 4. p. 209. If a Layman kill a Thief no satisfaction to be made to the Friends of the Party slain Id. p. 211. The Value of a Man slain whether English or Dane Four Marks of Pure Gold and the Redemption of each Four hundred shillings l. 5. p. 283. The Mulct which was to be paid for killing a Woman with Child or of killing in Troops or Companies and to whom Id. p. 293 294. By a Priest his Estate is Confiscated and he Degraded c. Id. p. 297. By Witchcraft the Punishment for it by King Ethelstan's Law Id. p. 340. The Murtherer alone to bear the deadly feud of the Kindred of the Party slain or within a Year to Pay the Value of the slain Man's Head Id. p. 347. The Punishment in case of Manslaughter l. 6. p. 43. Edward the Confessor's Law concerning it Id. p. 101. How the Party wrongfully killed is to be cleared in his Reputation and what satisfaction is to be made to his Friends for it Id. p. 103. Myranheofod that is in Saxon Ant's-head Thurkytell of that Name fled from the Danes and the English Army beaten by them l. 6. p. 34. N NAitan King of the Picts desires the Assistance of the English Nation concerning the Celebration of Easter l. 4. p. 216 221. Nation the Miseries and Desolations that Divine Providence brings upon a Wicked and Perverse People in it l. 3. p. 150. Nazaleod a Great British King some think him Ambrosius others Uther Pendragon his pretended Brother and others again only the General of the King of the Britains l. 3. p. 134. Nennius a British Author of no great Credit Id. p. 114. A credulous trivial Writer who vents a great many Fables l. 3. p. 1â6 Could not Study at Oxford as is supposed by some Writers and why l. 5. p. 290. St. Neot the Story of King Alfred in the Account of this Saint's Life l. 5. p. 280. Nero his succeeding Claudius in the Empire l. 2. p. 45. Nerva his short Reign and the great Commotions in it in this Island l. 2. p. 66. Nesse-point in Essex called by the Saxons Ealdulfe's Naese l. 6. p. 81. Newenden a Town in Kent quite destroyed by the Saxons and afterwards rebuilt where it stood in the Reign of King Edward the First l. 3. p. 132 133. Nice the Great Council there when Assembled some of our Bishops assisted at it l. 2. p. 88. Nicholaus Bishop of Florence made Pope upon the Expulsion of Pope Benedict l. 6. p. 88. Niger Peseenius Saluted Emperor in Syria War against him by Severus l. 2. p. 72. Is afterwards slain by him Id. p. 73. Night-Mare a Disease whence it came to be so called l. 3. p. 125. Nobility their Domineering and Severity âver poor Countreymen restrained by King Alfred's Law l. 5. p. 294. Most of the English Nobility slain at the Battel of Ash-down by Cnute and his Army l. 6. p. 47. King Cnute causes several of them to be put to death but for what Crimes unknown Id. p. 50. Their great Degeneracy before the coming in of William Duke of Normandy Id. p. 116. Normandy formerly called Neustria entirely Conquered by Rollo the Dane who Reigned there Fifty years l. 5. p. 278. The Succession of the Dukes there l. 6. p. 53. The great Battel of Vallesdune between Henry King of France and the Nobility of that Dukedome for their refusing to accept of the Bastard William for their Duke Id. p 74. Normans or Northlandmen were Danes and Swedes their Religion and common Deities l. 5. p. 256. All Banish'd that had introduc'd unjust Laws and given false Judgments and committed many Outrages upon the English except a very few l. 6. p. 82. Too many brought over by Edward the Confessor who soon by their Customs corrupted the English Simplicity Id. p. 98. Before their Engaging King Harold spent the night in Prayers and Confessions c. l. 6. p. 112. Northalbingia formerly Old Saxony it 's extent and bounds l. 3. p. 118. Northampton anciently called Hamtune l. 5. p. 319 321. Northern People of Britain described by Herodian afterwards supposed to be called Picti l. 2. p. 22. Northumbers that is all those English-Saxons who lived North of the River Humber l. 4. p. 171. When most part of this Nation as well Nobles as others retired into Monasteries Id. p. 221. Their frequent Rebellions and Expulsion of their Kings shew them to be of a proud and turbulent Temper Id. p. 239 240. l. 5. p. 260. Kings of England appointed Earls under them to Govern that Countrey l. 5. p. 259. Expel their Lawful King Osbryht and set up a Tyrant and Usurper not Descended from the Royal Line Id. p. 267. Expel Egbert their King and
Chârlâs King of the Franks l. 4. p. 231. Sardica the Council there when called the Bishops of Britain assisted aâ it l. 2. p. 89. Sarum Old called in the British times Searebyrig l. 3. p. 142. Or Syrbyrig is burnt by King Sweyn l. 6. p. 30. Saturninus Seius in Antoninus Pius his time had the Charge of the Roman Navy on the British shore l. 2. p. 68. Saxon Annals first collected and writâen in divers Monasteries of England l. 4. p. 151. Saxons English at first so very illiterate that it is much doubted whether they had the use of Letters and Writing among them or not l. 3. p. 113. Were sent for to repel the Scots and Picts Id. p. 117. Had the Isle of Thanet given them for their Habitation Id. p. 118. Came from three valiant Nations of Germany Id. p. 118 119 120 121. What Countrey Old Saxony was Id. p. 118 119. Great Disputes about the Name of Saxons Id. p. 121 123 124. Their Religion and Victory over the Picts Id. p. 124 125. Break League with the Britains their Confederates and over-run almost the whole Island Id. p. 126. By Vortimer are forced to return into Germany and never durst return hither till after his death Id. p. 128. Obtain a great Victory over Nazaleod who was slain in the Battel and they remained undisturbed a long time after l. 3. p. 134. Are beaten by the Britains at Wodensburg in Wiltshire Id. p. 148. Were strict Observers of the Lord's-Day l. 4. p. 209. A great Battel between them and the Britains where the King of North-Wales was slain Id. p. 241. The English-Saxons suffer'd no Nation to out-go them in Deceit and all manner of Wickedness and therefore they at last met with the Judgments of God in the Wrath of men l. 5. p. 247. Commanded to be called English-men by a Law of King Egbert Id. p. 255. A great Sea-fight among the Ancient Saxons of Germany supposed with the Danes the former getting the Victory twice Id. p. 287. Are driven out of Wales by the Northern Britains into Mercia Id. p. 317. Utterly rout and put to flight the Scots Irish and Danes Id. p. 334. Saxony Old called Northalbingia its Extent and Bounds l. 3. p. 118. Saxulph or Sexwulf a Monk to his care is committed the finishing of the Abbey of Medeshamsted though Peadda and Oswy had laid the Foundation and gone a good way through it l. 4. p. 186 187. Is ordained by Archbishop Theodore Bishop of the Mercians in the room of Winfrid who was deposed Id. p. 194. Parted with the Church of Hereford to Putta Bishop of Rochester who is said to be expelled from thence Id. p. 196. Scapula Vid. Ostorius Sceapige now the Isle of Sheppy in Kent wasted by the Heathens or Pagans l. 5. p. 255. The Danes take up their Winter-quarters there Id. p. 262. Sceorstan perhaps Shire-stone for the place is supposed to be a Stone that parts now the Four Counties of Oxfordshire Gloucestershire Worcestershire and Warwickshire l. 6. p. 45. Sceva a Roman Soldier his incredible Valour l. 2. p. 29. School erected for the Instruction of Youth by King Sigebert l. 4. p. 179. Supposed to give Being to the University of Cambridge but without ground Id. Ib. Or Colledge of the English Nation at Rome burnt l. 5. p. 251. Whom it were that Alfred obliged to keep their Sons at School until fifteen years of Age Id. p. 297. Scotch Historians extend the Limits of King Kened's conquering the Picts too far l. 5. p. 259. Scotland anciently called Albania North-West to the Mountains of Braid-Albain and its Extent l. 2. p. 83 98. Said to be conquered by the Forces of King Edward the Confessor l. 6. p. 86. The Low-lands long in the possession of the Kings of England l. 5. p. 260. Scots came into this Nation out of Ireland l. 1. p. 4 5. Came into Ireland in the Fourth Age of the World Id. p. 7. Scoti sometimes called Hiberni because they first came out of Ireland l. 2. p. 84. They with the Picts make cruel Incursions and lay waste all places near the Borders of Britain Id. p. 90. The first Roman Author that mentions them is said to be Ammianus Marcellinus but St. Jerome has given a much more Ancient Passage of them which he translated out of Porphyry the Greek Philosopher who wrote an Age before Id. p. 91. Are owned by some Antiquaries to be planted in Ireland in the time of Claudian Id. p. 94 95. And Picts continually wasted the Roman Territories Id. p. 95. Their Incursions in the beginning of Honorius his Reign Id. p. 97 98. They miserably harass'd the Britains till speedy Supplies were sent them by the Romans Id. p. 106. The Scots Conversion to Christianity Id. p. 109 110. Were sometimes used for Irish-men sometimes for Native Scots Id. p. 110. And Picts landing in Britain in shoals on the Romans deserting it l. 3. p. 114. Ever acknowledged Bishops necessary for ordaining others in the Ministry l. 3. p. 144. Per Universam Scotiam that is throughout all Ireland l. 4. p. 166 189. The Scots in Britain regain their Liberty and enjoy it for Six and forty years after Id. p. 202. Who Inhabited Britain practised no Treachery against the English Nation when Bede finished his History Id. p. 221. Three Scots come from Ireland to King Alfred resolving to lead the Life of Pilgrims l. 5. p. 298. The first time any of their King 's made Submission to the English was in King Edward the Elder 's Reign l. 5. p. 323 324. Are miserably routed with their King Constantine by Athelstan and his Army Id. p. 334 335 336. Submit themselves to King Edred and their King Swears Fidelity to him Id. p. 349. Are overcome by Uthred the Valiant Son of Waltheof Earl of the Northumbers and the Reward he received of King Ethelred for his Bravery l. 6. p. 27. Scriptures the Reading of them Decreed in the Second Council at Cloveshoe to be more constantly used in Monasteries and the Creed and Lord's Prayer to be learn'd in English l. 4. p. 225. Sea Those that have the Command there may force a King of England to what terms they please l. 6. p. 81. Seals Edward the Confessor was the first English King we meet with that affixed any to his Charters l. 6. p. 98. The Island of Seals Vid. Seolefeu Sebba Vid. Siger Sebbi King of the East-Saxons becomes a Monk and soon after dies l. 4. p. 210. Sebert the Son of Richala King of the East-Saxons receives Baptism and causes St. Paul's to be Built at London l. 4. p. 159. Founds the Church and Abbey of Westminster Id. p. 166. His Death Id. p. 168. A most Learned and Christian Prince Id. p. 175. Secington anciently Seccandune in Warwickshire l. 4. p. 227. Security to be given by all Servants for their good Abearing and all others of ill Fame to have it given for them l. 5. p. 346. Every one of Twelve Years
they constrain'd to do his Duty Having thus escaped and none knowing what was become of them and having no Pilates they were carried at random as the Tides and Winds drove them to and fro Thus compassing the Island they practis'd Piracy where they landed and often fighting with the Britains who defended their Goods were sometimes Victors and sometimes worsted till at last they were driven to that great Extremity for want of Provision that first they devour'd the weakest of their own Men and then drew Lots who of them should be eaten afterwards Thus having floated round Britain and lost their Ships for want of Skill to steer them getting on Shore they were taken and sold as Pirates first by the Suevians and afterwards by the Frisians till at last they were sold into Britain where the strangeness of the Accident render'd this Discovery of the Island more famous But Agricola having in the beginning of this Summer lost a young Son made use of War as a Remedy to vent his Grief therefore he sent his Fleet before which by spoiling many Places on the Coast struck a greater Terror into the Enemy He himself with a flying Army consisting chiefly of Britains whose Courage and Faith he had long experienced following it marched as far as the Grampian Hills upon which the Enemy had Posted themselves for the Britains nothing daunted with the ill Success of the last Fight and expecting nothing but Revenge or Slavery from their new Leagues and Confederacies were got together Thirty Thousand strong more being daily expected nay the aged themselves would not be exempted from this Days Service but as they had been brave Men in their time so every one of them bore some Badge or Mark of his youthful Atchievements Among these was Galgacus chief in Authority and Birth who when the Army cry'd out for the Signal of Battel is brought in by Tacitus making a long yet noble Oration which thô it is likely he never spoke and that it is contrary to my Design to stuff these Annals with long Speeches yet since there is a great deal of good Sense and sharp Satyr expressed in it against his own Nation I shall contract some part of it and render the rest word for word In the first place having set forth the Occasion of making War upon the Romans from the Necessity of avoiding Slavery as being the last People of Britain that were yet unconquer'd and that beyond them there was no more Earth nor Liberty left That now the utmost Bounds of Britain were discovered and no other Nations but them left to employ the Roman Armies whose Pride they might seek to please in vain by Services and Submissions those Robbers of the World who having left no Land unplunder'd ransack even the Ocean it self If the Enemy be Rich they are greedy of his Wealth if Poor they covet Glory whom neither the East nor West could ever satisfie the only Men in the World who pursue both the Rich and the Needy with equal Appetite To Kill and Plunder they call Governing and when they have brought Desolation on a Country they term it Peace That Nature by nearest ties had link'd their Children and Relations to them yet even these were taken away and pressed into their Service That their Wives and Sisters if they escap'd their Violence yet could not avoid Dishonour since when they came as Guests into their Houses they were sure to Debauch them Their Goods and Fortunes they made their Tributes their Corn their Provisions to supply their Granâries and wore out their Bodies in cutting down Woods and draining Fens and paving Marishes nay and all this amidst a Thousand Stripes and Indignities That Slaves who are born to Bondage were sold but once and afterwards kept at their Masters Charges but Britain daily bought its own Bondage and maintain'd it too He then proceeds to exhort them to be tenacious of their Liberty lest like the last Slave in a private Family who is the Sport and Scorn of his Fellows when conquer'd they should be flouted by those who had been used as Drudges long before advising them to take Courage and Example from the Brigantes who under the Conduct of a Woman had almost quite destroyed the Romans and might have driven them out of Britain had they not failed in the Attempt by their too great Security and Success Then magnifying the Valour and Strength of his own Nation and lessening that of the Romans as made up of divers Nations who unwillingly served them and as soon as they durst would turn against them he concluded with shewing what Advantages they had above the Romans to make them hope for Victory and the miserable Slavery they were like to undergo if they were vanquished and therefore going now to Battel advised them to remember the Freedom of their Ancestors as well as the Danger of Slavery to themselves and their Posterity The Britains received this Speech with great Testimonies of Joy such as Songs and confus'd Clamours after the Custom of their Country all which shew'd their Approbation and now their Arms began to glitter and every one to put himself in Array when Agricola scarce able to repress the Heat of his Soldiers yet thinking it convenient to say something to them made a Speech to this Effect for being somewhat long I shall make bold to Contract it First he told his Soldiers That this was the Eighth Year that their Valour protected by the Fortune of the Roman Empire had subdu'd the Britains in so many Battels and that as he had exceeded his Predecessors in Success so they had all former Armies That Britain was now no longer known only by Fame and Report and that as they have had the Honor to discover so likewise might they to subdue it That he had often heard them ask When they should meet the Enemy but now they had their Desires now was the time to shew their Valour and that as every thing would happen as they could wish if they Conquer'd so all things made against them if they were overcome That if it was Great and Noble to have Marched so much Ground to have past so many Woods and both the Friths yet if they fled the very same things would be their Hindrance and Destruction That as for his part he had been long since satisfied that to run away was neither safe for the Soldier nor General and that a Commendable Death was to be preferr'd before the Reproaches of an Ignominious Life that Safety and Honour were now inseparably conjoyned And let the worst happen yet how glorious would it be to die in the utmost Bounds of the World and Nature Then putting them in mind of their late Victories and representing these Britains they were now to fight with as the Meanest and most Rascally of all the Nations they had Conquer'd so he doubts not but they will afford them an occasion of a memorable Victory Then
concludes in advising them to make an end of the War and to Fifty Years Labours add one great concluding Day by which means they should approve themselves to their Country and that it should never be justly laid to their Charge that they had Protracted the War nor let slip any Opportunity of compleating their Conquest Whilst Agricola was yet speaking the Soldiers expressed great Signs of their Eagerness and Resolution but the Conclusion of his Speech was received with loud and joyful Acclamations whilst every Man stood to his Arms and shewed his Impatience to march on Agricola order'd the Battel after this manner his Main Body was made up of Eight Thousand Auxiliary Foot and Three Thousand Horse were placed in the Wings the Legions being set in the Rear before the Camp for the greater Glory of the Victory if it could be won without any loss of Roman Blood if otherwise for Succour and Assistance The British Army for the greater shew and Terror was drawn upon a rising Gound the first Battalion stood on the Plain the next a degree higher as the Hill ascended the Field rang with the Clattering Noise of Chariots and Horsemen rangeing up and down Agricola perceiving the Enemy exceeded him in numbers and fearing lest they might attack him in the Front and Flanks at once stretch'd out his Front in length and although by that means his Van-guard was somewhat thin and that many Councelled him to take the Legions into it yet he stood firm to his first Resolution and alighting from his Horse placed himself at the head of the Foot before the Ensigns The Fight began at a distance with missive Weapons wherein the Britains shew'd wondrous Skill and Constancy for with their broad Swords and short Targets they either avoided the Darts or shook them off and in return liberally bestow'd whole Showres of their own Agricola perceiving this Disadvantage commanded Three Batavian Cohorts and Two of the Tungrians that they should bring it speedily to dint of Sword which they easily performed as being fitted for it by long exercise but the Britains on the other side having little Targets and huge unwildly Swords without points lay under a great disadvantage nor could endure a close down right fighting so that when the Batavians came to exchange blows with them and to make at their Faces with the Pikes of their Targets they easily bore them down and prosecuting their Victory advanced to the side of the Hill the rest of the Cohorts being spurr'd on by Emulation and striking at all that were near them run on in the same course leaving for hast many behind them some half Dead others untouch'd in the mean while as the Horse-men fled the Chariots brake in upon the Foot so they who had lately terrified others were now distressed themselves being penn'd in by their own close Ranks as well as the unevenness of the Ground But the manner of this Battel was not like a loose skirmish of Horsemen but all keeping their Ranks endeavoured by the weight of their Horses to bear down the Enemy and now might be seen Chariots without Drivers and the affrighted Horses running to and fro without Riders overturning all that met them or thwarted their way But when those Britains who had not yet engaged but on the tops of the Hills despised the paucity of the Romans began to draw down by degrees and taking a compass to fall upon them in the Rear Agricola having foreseen their design with Four Squadrons of Horse which he had reserved for such a purpose opposed their Descent and driving them back with as great hast as they had come forward put them totally to flight so that now this project of the Britains was turned upon themselves some Troops of Horse being by the General 's order taken from the Front of the Battel and sent to charge the Enemy in the Rear then might have been seen in the open Plain a great and dismal Scene of War some pursuing wounding taking and then killing those that were taken when other fresh ones came in the way now whole Regiments of the Britains according to their several dispositions though Arm'd and more numerous turning their backs whilst others though unarm'd ran desperately upon the Swords of their Enemies the whole field was covered with scattered Arms Dead Bodies with mangled Limbs and Blood whilst many wallowing in their own gore ceased not to give some proofs of their last Anger and Revenge But when the Britains by running away had got nearer the Woods rallying again they circumvented those that pursued them as being unwary and ignorant of those places Agricola who was every where prevented this by sending out some Light Arms yet strong Cohorts and as also by Commanding some of his Horse-men to alight and scoure the thickest parts of the Wood these might have suffered considerably for their rashness But when the Britains once saw that the Romans followed the pursuit close and in good order they all fled thô not as before in whole Troops and Companies but dispersed and stragling into remote and by-places until Night and the satiety of slaughter put an end to the chase Of the Britains Ten Thousand were Slain Of the Romans Three Hundred and Forty amongst which was Aurelius Atticus Commander in chief of a Cohort who through Youthful heat and the over-much mettle of his Horse was carried into the midst of the Enemy The Night was spent with Joy by the Romans being now flush'd with Victory and Spoil but the Britains ran wandring up and down Men and Women howling together some lug'd on the Wounded whilst others cryed for help to those that were not hurt some forsook their Houses and of their own accord set Fire on them searching out holes to hide themselves in for safety which they as quickly left to find out others sometimes in consult together they entertained some glimmerings of hope and then again fell into despair being sometimes dispirited and some enraged at the sight of their dearest Relations and it is certain that many out of a cruel compassion laid violent hands on their Wives and Children to secure them from the cruelty of the Romans But Day appearing gave a plainer prospect of their Victory every where reign'd desolation and silence the Hills being forsaken and the Cottages smoaking afar off when the Scouts brought word that no body appear'd only that they found the uncertain Footsteps of their flight Whereupon Agricola because the Summer was far spent and that no fit Season to divide his Forces brought them in an entire body into the borders of the Horesti supposed to be the Inhabitants of Eske-Dale in Scotland where having received Hostages he Commanded the Admiral of his Fleet to Sail round about Britain furnishing him with all things necessary but the terrour of the Navy was gone before whilst he with slow and easie marches to the end he might strike the greater terrour into the new Conquer'd Nations